A Villainess? Yes!

An Adventure Isekai Fantasy Litrpg Stories

Author: Mrmacpuffy

Table of Contents

Table of Contents

Introduction

The Novea Family's Baby Prodigy

Three Year Old Alice's First Thesis

My Daughter and Her Antics

The Cliche Novel's Place in My Life

Magic Types

Alice's Sleep Deprived State

Alice's Mischievous Escapades

My Sister, The Troublemaker

The Sickly Prodigy's Appearance

I Met a Peculiar Girl

My Playdate With the Ragdoll

Boredom is My Enemy

The Awkwardness that is My Life

The Class from the Pits of Hell

The Deranged Novice Hunter, Nova

Maria's Absolute Retribution

'Camping Out' On the Clearing

Nova the Spy

Get Off of Me, You Piece of Shit

Alice's First Pet Named Lizzy

My Therapy Session with the Crown Prince

A Fly Buzzing Around My Ear

Deranged Friends and Family

Little Al's Ultimate Weapon

Lazy Alice and the Fifteen Year Old Assassin

Ax's Existential Crisis

Hibernating with Liz

The Dreadful Birthday Party

Scaring the Unscarable Assassin

Meeting Ms. Pink Fluff Ball

Temptations of Murder

Birdbrain No. 1 & 2

Pirouette-ing in Victory

The Bait, the Prince, and the Silly Dance

Am I Wrong, Professor?

I Can Break the Swatter

How to Beguile Mr. Shrewd

Lady Novea, My Newfound Rival

It's Fine, It's Fine, We'll Torture Him Together, Okay?

Castrating My Soon-to-be Boring Toy

The Glowy Sword in Chains

The Beginning of Summer Camp

The Hothead in the Morning

Alice Novea's Troublesome Conundrum

Alice, Naska, and the Two Phoenix Familiars

The Aruarnul Amulet

A Life After the Next

The Brightly Colored Cube in the Hall

Those Stupid People of Hers

The Talent Show, the Execution, and The Harmless Prank

Your Choice, Young Padawan

I Dub Thee Human Punching Bag

Fast Forward Overview

I'm Going Abroad

The Dolts of the Elven Kingdom

The Nature of [Descension]

Mixuni's Fling with Ms. Svennal

Her Peaceful Academy Life

Rain's Hellish Job

The Oasis, the Comrade, and the Airhead

The Elf Mixuni's First Breakdown

Flying Orange Peach with Gloved Stems

The Beginning of Winter Break

The Drunk Narcassist

The Stairway to Fairydom

The Past to the Present

Attitude Issues of that Goddamn Prince

Alice's First Cut

'Geh' Game of Brain

The Kingdom of Mer

Invincible Statue of Karaoke

The Appearance of Who?

Al's Small Realization

The Shivers

Beginning of a Journey

Daily Life of the Party

It's Fun to Mess With Assassins

A Girl and a Period

Kidnapped?! I'm So Scared... Not

The Barrier

To the Devil's Castle, I Go

The Nude Dude

Alice's First Sick Day

Sebastian Butler

The Perverted Servant, Miro

Parents' Dismay

The Games Begin

The Chair

UhHhHhH wHaT sHoUlD tHiS bE cAlLeD?

The Blackout Box

Pathetic Challenge

Jacob

I Think I'm Becoming More of a Brocon

First Time Skiing?

The Inscriptions

NOTICE!

Book Two Prologue

NEW BOOK BOIS!

Introduction

Smooth like butter, like a criminal undercover
Gon' pop like trouble breaking into your heart like that (ooh)
Cool shade, stunner, yeah, I owe it all to my mother
Hot like summer, yeah, I'm making you sweat like that (break it down)
(BTS: Smooth Like Butter)

I sang in my floating DJ booth created through magic. The beat of the low bass drums echoed in my room as I spun the electronic disks. Fuck those nobles! Let's party! I spun the disk again and started jumping up and down in excitement in my sweats, again, created through creation magic. The loud music and custom lights I fabricated prevented me from hearing the vexed Maria banging the door, asking me to let her in.

"Milady, milady! Miss! Miss! Young Miss! YOUNG MISS!" Her calls slowly became louder, and she eventually lost all patience and burst into my room, huffing and puffing.

Her originally curly red hair was sticking out everywhere, and I couldn't help but break into a fit of laughter when I saw her disheveled appearance through my VR lenses. Magic really is great, mimicking a concert from my past life exactly. I mused as I admired my new powers once more.

"WHAT DID YOU SAY?!" I asked loudly with the black over-ear headphones still covering my head. After seeing her shouting repeatedly, trying to break through the booming music, I couldn't help but sigh and stop the music. In a different tone I commanded, [STOP TRANSMISSION], and immediately after, the ear-breaking sounds stopped. I took off my headphones, albeit in a very reluctant manner. I opened a portal to my space and through the headphones into the dimension half-hazardly.

I jumped off the floating DJ platform/lightshow and used air magic to slow my fall. After my three hour marathon of my past life's music, I momentarily forgot where I was and accidentally answered in English, "Hey Maria! Waddya want?"

"Sorry? Miss, what did you say? Ah, you must be speaking in that weird language again." She quizzically replied.

I facepalmed. "Sorry, my bad. So? Maria, what do you need me for on this fine day?" I tried again.

"Miss! Did you forget? You had a prior appointment with Young Master Athen 'on this fine day'." She responded sarcastically. After the statement, I almost fell to the ground. Ah, shit. I forgot about that.

I dashed to the restroom in a hurry, repeating the word 'shit' in my head as I threw the gray sweatpants and the t-shirt onto the floor in a hurry. Ah if I'm late to this Alden's sure to use this against me somehow. I bet I'll have to do one of those weird things again! After thinking about what Athen made me do last time, I immediately shuddered in absolute horror, causing me to go faster.

I could see Maria shuffling through my walk-in closet to try and find a proper dress, which I think broke the last straw. "Maria! No time!" I announced before combining my light and earth magic to fabricate a white and baby blue frilly dress.

----

"Wahhh! Please save me, Brother! I promise I won't do such a thing again! I beg you!" I pleaded, tears in my eyes, but Athen's malicious and cunning smile still did not fade.

I looked at Maria, my last hope, with imploring, glittering eyes, but she simply closed her eyes and turned her head the other way, humphing as she did with her red hair bouncing along with her. That's it~ this is the end for me~ Goodbye... cruel world...

The Novea Family's Baby Prodigy

An empty space. Void of anything. It wasn't dark, there was just... nothing. No light, no color, no temperature, no pressure, nothing.

I feel empty. Is this what it means to die? ...I'm glad.

Bah! Is that what you'd expect me to say, you fuckers? Nah, I don't wanna die just yet! No! I was so beautiful, so charming, so utterly jaw-dropping that I'm sure that when people see me walking past, they'd think that I was a fallen angel or somethin'!

Nah! I can't die! My beauty, my smarts, my aura, all of can't be hidden in this void! Without me, Earth will surely fall!

GODDESS! HELLO! ARE YOU THERE?! AREN'T YOU SUPPOSED TO SHOW UP RIGHT ABOUT NOW! WHERE'S THAT DISEMBODIED VOICE THAT MAKES ME CALM DURING MY MOMENT DESPAIR, HUH, GODDESS?! AREN'T YOU SUPPOSED TO BE HERE RIGHT ABOUT NOW TO CONSOLE ME AND FEEL GUILTY AND THEN REINCARNATE ME INTO ANOTHER WORLD OR SOMETHING?!

GODDESS? GODDESS! WHERE ARE YOU? I'M GONNA KEEP SCREAMING UNTIL YOU COME, DUDE! NOW SHOW ME THE BRILLIANT LIGHT THAT WILL MAKE ME GASP IN AWE AND FRIGHT!

I could swear I could have heard a faint exasperated sigh somewhere, but I was sure that was just my imagination... A bright light came right after my loud announcement, just as I expected. Hmph!

Next thing I knew, I was in a crib. I felt the outside bars. Marble bars? Well, anyway, ha. As expected, I must have reincarnated. I felt kind of guilty taking over my new parents' baby's body, but I'm sure they still think I'm their child, so I guess it's fine.

NOW! Onto the next question. Is there magic? I really hope there is magic. There has to be magic, right? Right? GODDESS! GODDESS, THERE'S MAGIC RIGHT? No reply. Oh, whatever. I'm sure there'll be magic here. There has to be. I struggled to swing around in my crib. Wow, even though I read stuff about this transmigration shit, I really thought those MC's were exaggerating when they said that it was hard to move as a baby.

"Alice? What's the matter?" An unknown person burst into my room as soon as they heard the sound of my squealing. I didn't really understand what they said, though. Just a bunch of gibberish to my ears. Oh, whatever. I'll try using magic. I'm sure they have it here. And if they don't, it'll just look as if a baby is playing by making strange poses.

I struggled to put my chubby hands on my chest. Then I recited a spell from the recent novel I read, trying to feel the so-called 'mana' in my veins. All I did was feel my heart palpitating and my energy from feeding earlier, but whatever. [Oh free spirits, take my mana as yours and, in exchange, free me from these worldly shackles!] I cringed.

Wow. It's even more embarrassing when I say it. Wait. How did I say it? Is that even possible as a baby? And that didn't feel like I was saying anything. As I continued to contemplate, my young, fragile, and adorable body started hovering. I felt the cold win faintly graze the inside of my diaper and yelped out in surprise before shouting out in glee. Wow! It actually worked! I controlled the so-called air magic and slowly flew towards the person near me.

"Ba-bablallla! Hambalalfelu! N-nano? N... nano. Nano. Nalo? Naaaanaaa!" I eventually cried out in frustration after hearing babbling instead of Japanese and gave up, instead moving closer and taking a closer look at the person's face. After looking at me up and down, then seeing my feet hover in the air, they just downright collapsed in front of me. No sigh, no scream, no loud thud, nothing. They just fell to the ground. It looked like they died.

Hey? Dude? Did ya die? Hey! I wanna know where the hell am I? Come on. I floated down. With me still hovering, I looked down at their faces. Wow! She's beautiful! Silver hair, beige eyes, a soft and full face, it felt like I was looking at a painting. I pinched their face as hard as I could to try and wake her up. Uh, well. Whatever. I'll look for someone else. I decided. I started floating higher up and moved towards the door handle.

"Madam?! We heard a loud noise! Are you alright?!" A girl in a maid uniform burst in panting, with her hair in a frizzled mess. After realizing that something was blocking her eyes, she stepped back and looked at me, who was reaching towards the door, and my feet, which were hovering in midair. I expected her to drop dead like the other person did, but instead she just screamed.

"Ahhhhhh!!! Th-the miss is flying!"

----

'The Pride of the Novea Family' Was what I was called. I, a three month old baby, was called this. Yes, yes. I am amazing. At three months old, I couldn't walk, but I could fly. At three months old, I couldn't speak, but I could read. I never thought that my Hyperthymesia would carry on to this life too... Hyperthymesia. Meaning that I can recall memories from basically every day of my life with detail. I could memorize anything after one look. Thus, I learned to read the basic language of this kingdom after my third escape from the crib to the main library.

Finally, after three years of reading books on magic and feeding from my mother's breasts (that is really embarrassing, so I'm just gonna... yeah, we are not going to talk about this anymore, moving on...), I was finally three years old. Although all human life forms got their magic at age eleven when they got their blessings at the temple from the goddess, I was a rare case. After all, I already met the goddess (I think...?), and technically my soul is 23 years old now, so...

"Miss, it's time for your swordsmanship class." Maria calmly entered. She was eight years old, five years older than the current me, and right now, she is my personal maid.

"Alright. My thanks for alerting me, Maria." I calmly replied. I stood up and smoothed out the (somewhat crumpled) European styled dress. It was frilly, pink and white, and poofy. If I had to put my thoughts about the dresses here in three words, I would say that it would be 'fuck this shit'.

(Author's Note: Hey guys! Just to clarify, this is not my design. I take no credibility. (BTW: Disregard the blond hair) Thanks!)

But, whatever. Last time, I wore a tank top and jean shorts around the house, the maids screamed while the male servants blushed profusely. I got a three hour lecture from Mother on etiquette as a noble lady. It eventually led to me getting etiquette classes from the age of two. 'Seriously? Did those men get turned on by a two year old? Ah, those fucking pedos, now I have to take the damned ettiquete class. Urgh.'

I remembered thinking about that in my second etiquette class where I had to practice 'drinking tea.' Cup at a 90 degree angle when setting it down, don't make any sounds, don't blow... TOO MANY FUCKING RULES! Thankfully, after begging my father to attend swordsmanship classes with the accompaniment of two of the duchy knights, swordsmanship class allowed me to wear pants and a shirt, at least. It was my saving grace after being weighed down by those damned floofy dresses.

"Young Lady Alice! Your hand position on your sword is two closed. Open it up and repeat!" Knight Ellingston commanded as I swung my wooden sword towards the wooden pole. My knights looked at me in amazement. I bet they're thinking, 'My lady is so amazing and cool!' or something. Well, yes, I am very cool, and yes, I am utterly and indisputably amazing.

When I first wielded a sword, I found it extremely backbreaking and difficult, even after my hardcore training. But, after realizing that I could use Earth magic to strengthen myself, I immediately exceeded my knights in pure strength. And, with my amazing capabilities, I soon exceeded them in skill too. Ah, Goddess, I knew you loved me. My slightly wavy silver hair paired with dazzling ruby red eyes, I was an angel who descended from heaven. A pure being who cleansed the world of impurities. Well, I am a villainess, but so what.

Oh yeah! I'm a villainess from the book I Shine for You. Ha! Imagine my surprise when I realised that I was the Alice Novea. The one who bullied the heroine and after garnering the love interests' ire, was subjected to death by torture. When I read the book, though, there were a few things I really didn't understand.

'Wait... isn't the villainess a doted on duke's daughter? And she was forgiven for all of her horrible acts before, so why did she die just because of a baron's daughter. Okay, I get that the capture targets have a lot of power, but seriously? Just after they found the villainess bullied the heroine, she was put in prison? I thought the dukedom had more power than that. And, one more thing. Why is the heroine so easygoing with the capture targets that are, like, seven social rings above her? Like, you'd think that she wouldn't be so touchy-feely after being saved by the prince ONCE. And, doesn't she know that the prince has a fiancee? Okay, really. And what of the king? I mean, come on. She's a baron's daughter, so what if she has light magic? Do you ever wonder what might happen to the political discord that will cause?' That was my thought process at the happy ending where the heroine got married to the crown prince.

My mind wandered once again and my lack of concentration caused me to increase my physical strengthening and I ended up breaking the wooden pole by hitting it with the sword. Well... oops.

I could see the instructor's and my knight's eyes goggling at me while I tittered sheepishly and said, "Ummm... my bad?"

Three Year Old Alice's First Thesis

Another lecture, another day. I was in my father's study, listening to their chiding with half-closed eyes.

"Alice! How many times have I told you not to do anything like that anymore!" Father ranted, frustrated, running his hand through his dark navy blue hair.

"My apologies, but-" I tried to explain (even though I really didn't know what to say) before I was cut off.

"Alice! I'm doing my best, so should you." He complained once more, banging his fist on the wooden table. I could see cracks forming on the marble surface. Uh... Father? Do you not see what you're doing?

"Yes, but-"

"Last time, you sleepflew all the way to the library, where you somehow managed to find an ancient lost room hidden in the bookshelves and somehow managed to find out how to open it. Can you not be more careful?!" He roared. I could practically see the marble table screaming in agony as he banged his fist on the table again.

"I-"

"And don't you remember when you were a one year old?! You somehow disappeared for an entire day! We couldn't even find traces of your presence! Then half a day later, you somehow ended up back in your room, sleeping peacefully! DO YOU NOT KNOW HOW WORRIED YOU WERE?! SOMETIMES, WHEN YOU DISAPPEAR, YOU END UP FACE FIRST IN AN ANTIQUE PAINTING!"

I looked away, twiddling my thumbs guiltily. Oh yeah... that time I disappeared for half a day I ended up in my own dimensional space pocket. It took me a while to figure out how to get out...

"Now. Alice Novea, tell me. What did you do?" I could practically see the dark aura emanating from his body. What should I do...? I can't tell him that I reincarnated... that would just be downright weird. So should I say...

"...Well, I created a new magic, obviously." I momentarily forgot how to talk like a noble and just straight up smacked him in the face with my blunt words.

"You... what?" Father looked at me. I couldn't tell if he was exasperated, angry, surprised, or vexed, or if he was all of them, but his weird expression made me drop to the floor, rolling around and laughing like a fucking maniac.

----

"Sigh... what the fuck~?" A three year old child, nay, toddler, with beauty as bright as the sun, was wearing a forlorn expression as she collapsed onto the desk. With her silky silver hair spread across the desk, you could see that she was so, so tired. What could this poor child do? Trapped in the library, the place she loved most, forced to write a one thousand page thesis on body strengthening magic because of the command of her father. That's right. That's me.

Yeah, it's me, okay! I admit, maybe I shouldn't have said that I created a new magic, but it was a spur-in-the-moment kinda thing, alright? I complained to no one in particular. Damn, my hand hurts like hell. I was currently 200 pages into my 1000 page thesis, and my hand was starting to swell, my grip faltering. Damn it! This is so damn annoying! AHHH! After almost giving up, I snapped up in realization. Wait. Can't I just... make a computer?

At age two, I found that if I combined earth and light magic, it created creation magic. I really didn't know how to use it at first, so I just disregarded the magic, but a month and two weeks ago, I read a small little book on the theory of creation magic. Should I try?

I imagined an Apple computer. MacBook Pro... 6 inch screen... CPU... trackpad... keyboard... computer data storage... graphics card... sound card... speakers... and the motherboard... I thought of all the software codes that I would need for a basic computer, then initiated the mana infusion in creation.

[ମୋର ଆବଶ୍ୟକତା ଏବଂ ଇଚ୍ଛାକୁ ଡାକ, ଏବଂ ମୁଁ ତୁମକୁ ମୋର ମନ ସହିତ ପୁରସ୍କୃତ କରିବି] I recited. I felt half of my mana in my heart drain out to an unknown source.

"Geez, it takes this much just to create an Apple computer and a few accessories?" I mumbled, dissatisfied. "Well, whatever. Apple devices have always been expensive, anyway."

I saw the shiny ashen grey Apple computer in front of me and couldn't help but squeal in joy. I hugged and kissed the cold metal like it was a stuffed animal and sang, "Oh~ my precious computer~ muah~ I missed you so~ so~ much~ how can I separate from you for so long~ I'm sorry for abandoning you~"

When I was kissing and hugging the computer in utter joy, Mother walked in and saw the strange spectacle before her eyes.

Her daughter, holding a strange flat metal object that seemed to appear from thin air, hugging it like she was holding onto dear life. "Ummm... Ali?"

(Author's Note: Sorry for the short chapter. I promise, more are coming!)

Ali -- Nickname for Alice

[ପୁରସ୍କୃତ] -- Magic language, only used for high-level magic (BTW: Mid-level magic uses a regular language like [OPEN] and low-level magic can be silent but it is extremely difficult so most people use a language for that too)

"Blah blah blah" -- Japanese language

My Daughter and Her Antics

(Author's Note: Hey guys! So, this chapter is going to be from the POV of Alice's mother, Victoria! Enjoy!)

My daughter was always a... strange character, to say the least.

Well, let's just say that... she was the one that kept everyone in the mansion on their toes.

For instance, when she was 2 weeks old. That was the first incident that Alice had. I was in the nearby tea room, meeting some of my guests for a pleasant conversation, when I suddenly heard jingling from my baby's room.

----

"Alice? What's the matter?" I rushed into the room. 'Oh, my baby girl is so young! Did assassins come? What if she was poisoned by one of the maids who fed her this morning?! Is her diaper dirty? Maybe she wants more food?' I worriedly thought.

I ran towards the small crib as the thoughts bombarded my head. I scanned her up and down, but I couldn't find anything that could possibly harm her. I looked lovingly into her eyes. They were ruby, just like my dear husband. She squinted, but I wasn't sure what she was trying to do. I soon heard a strange and vague muttering coming from her, followed by a movement of mana in the air.

'Mana absorption? What's going on?' I tried to peep closer in to get a better look at her. But before I could, I could see my dear baby, my dear baby Ali, floating.

It took a while for me to figure out what was going on in my head. 'Floating?' was my first thought, followed by 'My baby is floating?' Then I looked at her feet. They were glowing. Glowing with a faint blue light. 'Air magic?' Then I looked at her and my eyes immediately widened. 'Wahhh! My two-week old baby is using magic!?' I didn't even have time to scream. I just blacked out, in utter shock. I could faintly hear the screams of my personal maid, Nari, when I was unconscious.

'Is my dear Ali a genius...?'

----

Or the incident when she was a month old. My dear husband, Griffon, rushed into my study, with a panicked look on his well-chiseled, handsome face.

----

"Wife! Wife! Alice is in the library practicing mid-tier magic! Wife! HELP! What's going on! AHHH!" I looked at my husband's stomach, which had been coming up and down quickly, and back at his face. Then to his stomach. Then to his face.

"Wife! Wife! Are you listening to me!" I giggled at his monolog, finding it quite adorable.

"My apologies, dear husband. But you are just so handsome when you panic! It almost makes me want to have another child just to see that handsome face panic more~" I winked. Griffon's brain seemed to need some time to process the information, but when he finally understood my meaning, I could see that his entire face was tomato red. 'Ahhh, my husband really is too cute.' I thought to myself as I saw him stuttering, trying to respond to my statement.

"Th-th-that's n-not th-the point h-h-here! I-I ha-have to g-g-go." Griffon tried.

I simply smiled at his cute answer and watched him run out the door covering his face. 'Ahhhhh~ so cute~' I thought to myself once more. "Well, I guess I should see what all the drama is all about." I mused, curious.

I soon arrived at the main library at the mansion. Following the directions of the seemingly troubled librarian, I saw my baby, Alice, surrounded by a tour of books. Alice, who was on the ground, was floating an open book. She was clearly invested in the work. I looked down to see the title, curious on what could have interested her in such a way. [The Conceptual Development of Laplace's Mana Cascade Theory] is what it read.

'Maybe... my daughter is just playing with the book because it looks cool?' I suggested. But I didn't even have time to react when I felt a strange flow of mana flowing out and in of my daughter's body. It became faster and faster until I saw a ball of water appear from my daughter's hand.

I felt lightheaded. 'My daughter discovered her water and air attributes when she was four weeks old. Oh, good lord. She can read, she can even practice Laplace's mana cascade with ease, when it takes wizards a year to master the skill properly. Oh, good lord.'

A final thought popped into my head as I fell to the floor, on my knees. 'As I thought, my daughter is surely an incomparable genius.'

----

The incidents just came and went as she grew up. It could be anytime, anywhere, but it always came. Ali was always the reason behind it, of course. And finally, at three years old, she (unsurprisingly) created a new form of earth magic. She was working on her thesis of body strengthening in the library, and I was personally bringing snacks to her to reward her for only breaking a wooden poll that time. Little did I know that Ali had another heart attack in store for me...

----

"Madam, are you sure you want to carry the sweets yourself? I can carry it for you." Nari tried to support the silver tray in my hand but I declined.

"No, Nari. My little daughter has finally grown up...! Her mess was so small this time~! She only broke a wooden pole~ ah, I'm so proud of my Ali!" I announced pridefully.

I knocked on the library door, with Nari in tow. "Ali~ my dear Ali~ your mother is here with sweets~" She didn't seem to respond, but I could hear a faint laughter coming from the library, so I opened the door anyway.

The sight that I saw was a peculiar one, to say the least. "Oh~ my precious computer~ muah~ I missed you so~ muah~ so~ much~ how can I separate from you for so long~ I'm sorry for abandoning you~" I saw my little girl, holding a strange metal thing in her arms, kissing it.

'H-huh? My dearest daughter?'

"Ummm... Ali?"

After seeing such a spectacle, I would say that it is perfectly justifiable to lecture her for another five hours, right? It was perfectly right for me to do that.

"Noble ladies do not kiss long metal objects!"

"Noble ladies do not hug long metal objects!"

"AND NOBLE LADIES CERTAINLY DO NOT WASTE THEIR LIFEFORCE MAKING LONG METAL OBJECTS!"

"Actually, Mother, using creation magic didn't deplete my mana, so it didn't eat into my lifeforce making my computer..."

"NOBLE LADIES. DO. NOT!"

'Ahhh, as I thought, my daughter is a true genius...'

----

I sighed as I recalled those events. My little angel, so pure, so talented, so beautiful... but such a troublemaker. Dear goddess, if you can hear me, when my wild Ali is released into the kingdom... don't let her make too much of a mess. I prayed solemnly, hoping that those days would never come.

(Author's Note: If you guys want to know who Laplace is, he was a french mathematician, also my favorite historical figure since he was the person who introduced the theory of Laplace's Demon. Anyway, so, did you guys enjoy it? Please post your thoughts in the comment section below~)

The Cliche Novel's Place in My Life

I came back into my room and sighed. The lecture was long at that time, I was mentally exhausted from all of that scolding. My beautiful, silky silver hair brushed the bed as I moved towards the center of the room.

[OPEN SPACE: (0,0)] I commanded and immediately after, a white 2D circle emerged from thin air. However, it couldn't fit me, so I commanded, [WIDEN 35 CENTIMETERS] and it expanded. Without hesitation, I climbed into the circle. I fell into my space. It was like a bright room, but there were no walls, just limitless white inside, like a blank paper. Inside my dimension, there was a large pile of random junk in front of me.

Gadgets, books, half-finished magic circles, unfinished construction blueprints were all sprawled on the floor.

(Author's Note: There actually is no floor. Think of it as a 3D x and y graph. Right now, Alice is located on the coordinates (0,0), but by using more of her magic, she can move down, up, left, right, back, and forth. The reason I said floor is just because it's easier to comprehend. Thanks!)

I dove headfirst into the pile of things and rummaged about until I felt what I was looking for and pulled it out. What I saw was a book, worn and torn. It was my journal, something I kept since I was born (well, two weeks old, but that's beside the point). Inside, I described my adventures, thoughts, relationships, past life, and, most importantly, the novel.

I Shine For You. A novel I read just before I died (curse you truck-sama!) and reincarnated into this kingdom. It was a cliche novel. The heroine, Aveline, is a beautiful fifteen year old girl with pink hair and dazzling hazel eyes. She goes to attend Ascham Royal Academy, a school for the elite, on a scholarship because of her legendary light magic. There, she meets the four capture targets.

The first male lead is the crown prince of this kingdom, Lionel. He had flowing blond hair and deep purple eyes. He was engaged to the original villainess, Alice Novea. He despised Alice's cruel and cunning nature and hated her sticking on to him. When he met the heroine, he was instantly seduced by her 'innocent' and 'caring' personality. After getting her to fall for him, he publicly annulled his engagement with Alice while hugging Aveline tightly and proclaiming his love to her. When I read that part, I was utterly flabbergasted. What kind of idiot announces the annulment of his engagement publicly? And why did he proclaim his love for Aveline, a mere baron's daughter, right after? IS HE AN IDIOT? Does he know about the benefits that Alice's engagement could be for him?

The second male lead is the prime minister's son, Richard. He had shining ashen hair and fiery red eyes. He had a cold personality after losing his mother, his only light. With the absence of his mother, his father pushed him to be a perfect heir to his legacy. Because of that, he was called a prodigy at an early age (although not as early as me) and excelled in politics, mathematics, history, and anything you could think of. When he met the heroine, he fell for her because she was untouched by society, and 'pure', something he lost at a young age. When he found that Alice was bullying her, after the engagement annulment, he immediately dragged her name in mud and caused the fall of the dukedom.

The third male lead was the leader of a well known group of assassins in the east, Ciaran. Unlike the people of the west, with fair skin, he had a more tan skin color with light blue hair and pitch black eyes. Like Richard, he didn't notice Alice until he saw her bullying his love. After being left in shambles by Richard, he killed her brutally. I mean, seriously? He's an assassin and should have more information about that. How did he notice so late in the story?

And finally, the fourth male lead, Alden. He was a distant relative of the duke, thus they decided to adopt him to succeed the dukedom after Alice was engaged to the prince. Like all of these 'adopted son' tropes, he was bullied by Alice, who repeatedly told him he wasn't worthy of the dukedom with such 'dirty blood'. As he grew, he became more and more of a playboy to try and make up for the affection lost in his childhood. After meeting the heroine and falling in love for real, she heals the hole in his heart.

I said this before, but I was the one who reincarnated into the villainess of this cringy novel. Yes, yes, it's the common trope, but hey, what does it matter? I'm a doted on daughter of a duke now. So what if I'm spoiled? I won't become like the original villainess because, well, I've already lived in another world before and I wasn't the villainess' soul. I was just, me. And I don't fucking care about the heroine.

A baron's daughter? Please. If I was really afraid of her, I'd just annihilate her family while she's still young and while she still doesn't have any support from the male leads. That is sure to stop the storyline.

But of course, I wasn't afraid of her. An utterly pathetic person who could only cry about her life and seek help from men, how stupid. I didn't ruin her future just to ease my distress. And, I'm not a devil, after all. But I don't really care about the plotline. Instead, my thoughts mostly consisted of 'How will it crumble? The villainess will no longer be bullying the heroine, so the capture targets won't have anything to inflate their egos when they see the heroine in distress and accuse the villainess.' You know, things like this.

I plan to watch the storyline go on the sidelines. If the baron's daughter falls into misery, then so be it. She probably deserved it anyway. If the baron's daughter becomes a crown princess, fine! What do I care, I'm already a princess, I don't love that bastard crown prince, and I don't have an inferiority complex either. You know, the prince was always a special kind of scum. Courting the heroine while being engaged. Scummy scum scum scum shithead! I wouldn't want to get engaged with him anyway, and if I asked my parents not to get engaged and just use my signature puppy eyes, they'll immediately agree.

I flipped open my journal to where a white ribbon bookmarked. Inside, I started writing about my computer, my thesis, and all the things that happened in two days. I smiled. I'm smart, beautiful, and I have a high status. I'm awesome, cool, and powerful. I was considered a prodigy when I was six months old. I have a high aptitude for magic, and I already HAVE light magic, wind magic, water magic, and earth magic (and I think I have more...?). So I shouldn't give a rat's ass about the heroine or the storyline, and just research more on magic!

Magic Types

Common (Normal people have one of these attributes, people (if they are commoners) wielding two are given the title of 'Baron' and a last name):

- Water
- Fire
- Wind
- Earth

Rare (Only the 'truly blessed' can wield these powers, when someone holds them they are revered and respected):

- Ice
- Nature
- Light
- Darkness
- Beast Taming

Legendary (These powers have not been seen for a millennia, known as mere 'legends', unknown if they truly exist):

- Dimension
- Creation
- Destruction
- Gravity
- Summoning

Mythical (Goddesses and transmigrators possess these powers):

- Life
- Death
- Ascension
- Descension
- Time

(Transmigrator) Alice Novea:

Physical attributes: Silver hair, ruby red eyes.
Magical attributes: Water, Air, Wind, Fire, Ice, Nature, Light, Darkness, Beast Taming, Physical Enhancement, Dimension (space), Creation, Destruction, Gravity, Summoning, Descension.
Titles: The Blessed Child, the Prodigy, the Novea House Heir, the Reincarnator, the Transmigrator, the Silver Sword, the Shadow, the Childish Devil, the Troublemaker, etc.
Character: Loving towards the people she is close to. Carries deep grudges. Mischievous. Dense.
Description: Before transmigration, she was a twenty year old college student Shurian Hoven. After dying from a speeding truck, her soul moved into the novel I Shine for You and possessed two week old villainess Alice Novea's body. At two weeks old, she used wind magic, and shortly after discovered a new attribute she possessed, water. After those two incidents she was known as the Novea family's young prodigy. She used earth magic for physical enhancement with inspiration from novels from Earth, and wrote a thesis on her new magic at age two.

Alice's Sleep Deprived State

The girl was up, even though it was three in the morning. The sky still carried a pink-red hue as the sun slowly rose in the horizon. She slowly floated to the windowsill - using air magic - while rubbing her tired eyes.

"Finally over..." On the desk, she looked back to see the LED screen still bright and glowing. After two months of hard work, she finally finished her thesis and was almost done with her dissertation. I've been holed up in this room so much... If there was another otaku with me, maybe they could have helped me write fancy sounding magic stuff on my essay.

Grabbing the computer, she floated to the door, out the hall, and towards her parent's bedroom. Two years old... I'll get my brother when I am five, and engaged when I am six. I have time.

She sighed. Her messy silver hair still gleamed despite being in such a state. The girl knocked on the ornately carved doors.

"Mother. Father. I finally finished." Her voice was deadpan, despite the excitement of being free from her living hell. It was as if all of her energy was gone and all that was left of her was the dark circles and saggy shoulders she still carried. Father is definitely a demon, making a beautiful and cute two year old me do this... She sighed sadly.

----

I could feel something observing me for a minute before the door finally opened.

"Ali? What are you doing here so early in the morning? And you look so haggard! Come." My tired looking mother invited me into their room. She saw me hugging the MacBook, or as she called it, the 'long metal object', and immediately gave me a disapproving look. Before she could lecture me again, I ran towards my father, who was still asleep on their king-sized bed.

"Father. I finished my thesis and dissertation." A short, stubby, two year old girl saying that her thesis was finally finished. How wonderful. Anyone who looked at her would just think she was just mimicking an adult, but her father took her very seriously.

He looked at her, then at the computer, then said, "Oh? Give me the papers." I sent him a disapproving look, that seemed to say, 'You expect a two year old to write 1000 pages worth of stuff? Cruel bastard.'. I moved towards the bed and snuggled in with him, ushering Mother to come into the covers as well.

I then opened the computer and revealed a touchbar and the keyboard. The LED screen immediately lit up. "What kind of magic is this, daughter?" Asked my father curiously. I shot him a warning glance. Is he trying to make me write another book on modern programming or hardware? No. No, I'm not doing that again. Plus, they don't even have enough background knowledge to know what an LED screen even is. They won't be able to understand anything I write anyway.

Hence, I answered bluntly, "None of your business." Father seemed really hurt, but I was so grumpy and weary from lack of sleep that I didn't care in the slightest. I pressed my finger on the small button to the right and used fingerprint recognition to unlock my computer. My computer revealed the digital pages I've been working so hard on. Even looking at the essay makes me want to barf.

I glanced at the reaction of my two parents before stating, "Here's my essay. Are you happy?" Their faces revealed shock, confusion, awe, and happiness. They seemed to marvel at how I got my letters to be so perfect. I smirked. It took so long to program a new language on this. Well, at least I can use the computer for work in the future.

"Well? Are you going to read it? Or are you just going to just look at the screen?" I felt very sour. I didn't bother to put up a cutesy act or snuggle with my father to gain favor. I just wanted to get this over with.

"H-how does your father access the next paper?" He seemed to be prodding the computer keys in hope of getting some sort of reaction. Of course, he didn't recognize the characters on the keys because they were all printed in English. I glared at him. He seems like one of those grandfathers who call their daughters to troubleshoot for them since they can never understand how electronics work.

"I'll do it myself." I used the trackpad to scroll down, and my father gasped once more. Shut the fuck up. Mother, on the other hand, just kept smiling. I couldn't tell what she was thinking.

And so, through the morning, I slowly scrolled down and allowed them to read my essay. By midday, they were finished. Wow. They really can read fast. I sighed and got out of bed. I just wanted to escape and sleep for three days. I didn't want to deal with etiquette lessons, or the prodding of my curious father, or the threat of having to write another essay on a MacBook Pro. I just. Wanted. To sleep.

"I'm leaving for three days. Don't try to find me. You won't be able to." I announced. Before Father or Mother could inquire further, I murmured [OPEN SPACE (0,-10)] and climbed in (while hugging my dear computer with one arm), shutting the portal afterward.

Because of my focus in drafting and revising my essay, I wasn't able to use my mana for quite a long time and it was fully restored. So instead of reappearing in Mother and Father's bedroom and asking them for a bed, I used creation magic to make one instead. [ମୋର ଆବଶ୍ୟକତା ଏବଂ ଇଚ୍ଛାକୁ ଡାକ, ଏବଂ ମୁଁ ତୁମକୁ ମୋର ମନ ସହିତ ପୁରସ୍କୃତ କରିବି] then I mumbled [ଛଅଟି ତକିଆ ଏବଂ ତିନୋଟି କମ୍ବଳ ସହିତ ଏକ ଧଳା ସାଟିନ୍ କାନପି ବେଡ୍ ତିଆରି କରନ୍ତୁ]. I instantly felt that again, half of my mana had been drained.

A white satin canopy bed appeared before me instantaneously, and I climbed onto it (while still holding onto my computer) and covered myself up. After swinging the blackout curtains down, I fell into a deep slumber.

I didn't realize the commotion I had made when I entered my dimension. Nor did I think about the fact that I was a duke's daughter and what might happen if I disappeared in the midst of my peeved actions. Instead, what I thought was, No one can bother me in my space here... I'm going to sleep.

(Author's Note: Hey guys! I know this might seem quite out of character for dear Alice, but this is what happens when people take away her precious sleep (she is NOT a morning person). It makes her more honest and grumpy! (PS. What do you guys think will happen when she finally crawls out of that dimension of hers?) Read more to find out!)

Alice's Mischievous Escapades

Today, I turned four years old. It has been eighteen months since I published my essay on physical enhancement and nineteen months since that incident happened. I'd say things were going fairly well. My father said it helped many people. Construction, weapon making, experimenting... I was quite proud I helped many, despite the fact that I did not come up with the idea of physical enhancement.

Honestly, there was only one problem. That incident made my parents way too overprotective. When I disappeared into my space, I forgot that they didn't know about my 'little' dimension, because last time I disappeared I just laughed it off. Sadly, now I was not even allowed to venture outside mansion walls anymore. Unlike before, where I could go out with at least three escorts.

Because of the rumors of me being unable to venture out (I still did it secretly, but whatever), I was known as a prodigy blessed with intelligence but had her health taken away in exchange. However, the one thing that did make me happier was that my mana capacity increased. Now, when performing creation magic, I only used a third of my mana instead of half of it for small sized modern technology.

I just need to improve. Those fucking capture targets don't stand a chance anyway. I giggled. When my new brother comes, I hope he'll be prepared!

----

I am now five years old. As expected, a proposal letter came from the royal family. However, unlike what I originally presumed, my parents came to consult me about it. I thought the reason that Alice got engaged in the first place was because she insisted, so if I just left them alone, then knowing their protectiveness, they would just secretly refuse. Is the reason they told me because of the influence of the royal family? Or the book?

I snapped out of my deliberation when my parents presented the letter, stamped with the royal seal. However, I wasn't in awe or anything. I just casually ripped open the letter and read the proposal. Finally, when I set it down,

I looked at my father and mother, smiled emotionlessly, and asked, "Father, Mother, for what reason did you present this to me? Why did you show me this?"

It seemed like my parents finally got used to my bizarre attitude by now. Unfazed, Father replied, "We did not want to disregard your opinion. So we came to discuss matters of engagement with you. Because of your advanced education, I'm sure, Alice, you know what this means, yes?"

I smiled approvingly. Those geezers have finally grown up... allowing me to express my thoughts this time, I see... They have really matured. I think... Now is the time to let them go... I'm sure they'll be fine without me... If they ever run into trouble, they can always call me. Yes... I'm sad, but it is something I must do for them to be independent as adults. My amusing internal monologue was still occurring when I said, "Father, Mother, please decline the engagement, and the meeting with the crown prince. I do not wish to meet him. Instead, I wish to inherit the dukedom."

They still looked unfazed. It seemed that the unexpected answer was expected for them. There was no rebuttal either, since in this kingdom, women were not discriminated against. In fact, in this world, the reason their technology was so primitive is not because of the age, but because of the discovery of magic. Magic stunted the growth of technology because technology was no longer needed.

"Ali... I understand. However, are you sure you do not want to get engaged to the crown prince? It will give you a position of power, just like you always wanted. The crown prince is a prodigy as well. Although I'm sure he's nowhere near the level of you, he should be able to keep up... I think." The last two words were mumbled by Mother, but I heard it.

I was shocked that that was how Mother viewed me. And I thought I concealed my thoughts, too! After snapping out of my daze, I replied, "Mother, are you not going to tell me that marrying the crown prince is the dream of most noble ladies?"

She shook her head and smiled again. I still can't read her. "Ali, dearest, you aren't exactly... well, normal. Remember that time that you sleep flew into that antique painting?"

I pouted and puffed up my cheeks. "I thought you agreed to never speak of that again!"

She tittered and replied, "Well, the number of your 'accidents' when you were a baby were so high, how can we pass up on the chance to talk about one of them?"

"Hahhh... Whatever. So, no, I do not wish for that kind of power. If the prince cancels the engagement publicly, then the foundation for my future influence over the economy, society, and political tide will be wiped out completely and I will be left with nothing but my family name. So instead, I wish to be the permanent heir of the dukedom. It is a much more stable and secure position. Mother, Father, this is a calculated risk." I spoke my mind.

"Yes, I understand, Alice. But... it is extremely unlikely that the prince will cancel an engagement, and more unlikely that he will do it publicly. What makes you think that that kind of irrational behaviour would even manifest in him? If he does so, he is sure to lose all face and power he has as well. There is no reason to do so, as I said before." Father commented. Yes, that is true... but that cheating bastard obviously doesn't have any real brains, since he did it in the novel.

Of course, I didn't say my thoughts out loud this time, and just said solemnly, "Just a hunch. So, I do not wish to be engaged. I-is that fine, F-Father?" I let out my cutesy attitude and it looked like he was struck in the heart. Heh. My cuteness is certainly vast. No one can resist me! Well... maybe Mother. But no one else can resist me!

So, that was how I got out of my engagement with the bastard crown prince and resumed my peaceful (and holed up) life.

----

I was six years old. Despite my original assumptions, even when I did not get engaged, I still got an adopted brother. When I asked why, my parents answered, '"Well, Alice, you don't have any friends your age. You seem to like talking to adults, but not children. We are worried for your social intelligence. So, we are adopting a brother.'" And that is how my strange internal monologue began again for no apparent reason. 'Ahhh, Mother, Father, it seems you are not ready yet. I will have to keep you under my wing until you are prepared for the outside world. Don't worry, your child will protect you...'

"Ali, meet your new brother, Alden." Oh. So this is what the capture target looked like. Okay. Alden was two years younger than me. With chestnut brown hair and glittering green eyes, he seemed more like a chipmunk in my eyes. However, in the eyes of the servants, he was the epitome of innocence. It seemed that my mischievous (and slightly sadistic) behaviour became the new norm for the servants, because they were in shock when they remembered that children were supposed to be innocent.

Well, he's my new brother, I might as well get along with him. But if he tries to take my position as heir... should I deal with him? No, no, let's not think prematurely. "Hello. My name is Alice. I'm your new big sister!"

"B-big sister..." He mumbled. He then smiled brilliantly. The servants behind me gasped. What's the big deal, guys? He's just a brat who looks nice. "Th-thank you for having me, Lady Alice." He blushed. Okay... maybe a little cute.

A slight smirk grew on my face, and I playfully pinched his cheeks. "Call me big sis."

He blushed even more. "B-b-big sis..." Fuck! How adorable! Okay! I'll spoil you for the rest of your life! And yes, I won't let any heroine touch your innocence, don't worry! Ahhh! My baby brother is so cute!

"Hmmm... what is a good nickname for Alden... Ah! I'll call you Al! Little Al~!" I let one of my angelic, pure, and cleansing smiles out and I swear, half of the servants near me had bloody noses. Hahahaha! Behold, the power of  my fucking cuteness! I saw Al's face as red as a tomato.

"Awww... Your face is as red as Father's when he gets teased by Mother! How adorable!" I picked my little brother up and spun him around (using physical enhancement, of course), while glancing at my father's blushing face, and, to the side, my mother's smug smirk. Pfft! Now I get why mother likes to bully father!

After playing around with little Al and teasing him until he was dizzy, it was time for bed. I insisted on sleeping with him. So, the day ended with me hugging my blushing little brother to sleep, patting his head and stroking his face to gouge his reactions to amuse myself for the night.

(Author's Note: Hey guys! So, how'd you like the chapter? I'm introducing the beloved little brother now~ The next chapter will be in Little Al's POV next! Hope you enjoy it!)

My Sister, The Troublemaker

(Author's Note: Hey guys! So, this chapter is going to be from the POV of Alice's brother, Alden! Enjoy!)

My Big Sister is mean. She teases me all of the time and I don't like it at all. It's so embarrassing. She likes to stroke my hair a lot and touch my face and squeeze it. She likes snuggling into my bed and hugging me in the middle of the night. It makes me feel weird.

But she shows me a lot of fun stuff too. Like, one time, when she said we would be going out to the garden to play, she snuck out of the mansion borders and made commoner clothes appear out of nowhere. When I said that she was doing something bad, she said I should 'live a little'. What does that mean? I am alive, so...? I don't get it. But I had a lot of fun... we ate something called 'skewers' and ran around making trouble for the stall keepers.

----

Another time, when I was eight and Sister was ten, after dinner with Mother and Father, she stood up and announced that she would be taking me to her 'space'.

Mother and Father suddenly became very worried, so I was too... but before anyone could object, I heard her say weird things that I couldn't hear and then I saw a white circle appear next to me. She said it was called a portal. I hope I can learn it in class soon.

We jumped in and I saw a white space that was somehow bright everywhere. Everywhere was empty except for a big pile of stuff in front of Sister and I. There was even a big bed! I think I looked confused, because she smiled, which made me feel hot. She said, "Little Al, this is my private space! No one can get in! I once disappeared for a half a day and I couldn't get out because I didn't know what was going on! But now that I've figured it out, I can come and go as I please! Cool, right?"

I nodded a lot. It was cool, I wish I had it. Could I get a big space like this one?

"And, Little Al, you're the first one that I invited into my space! My first visitor! You're special!" She had announced. My cheeks instantly felt hot again, and my body felt uncomfortable. S-special... Is what I thought.

I looked at the pile of stuff. "B-Big Sister, can I touch them?"

She nodded, and casually replied with a loving smile on her face, "Go ahead, Little Al." I moved towards the pile and something immediately caught my eye. A worn and torn journal that was perching on top of the pile. Big Sister seemed to notice that I wanted to see it because she floated the journal down to let me see it. But when I opened it, I didn't understand what the words said.

私は今、次元の魔法を持っていることに気づきました。あのろくでなしの王子や馬鹿な捕獲対象の暗殺者に会ったら、きっと重宝するでしょう。悲しいことに、自分のスペースにポータルを召喚しようとすると、かなりのマナを消費します。いずれにせよ、後で扱います。

"Ah, sorry about that, Little Al. You won't be able to read it. It's written in my secret little language! Hehe~" Her grin made me blush again.

"C-can you teach it to me then?" I asked. Stupid stuttering. Why do I have to stutter in front of Big Sister?

"Haha~ sorry, Little Al, no can do~ But, you can always try and decode it yourself~" Big Sister answered.

Whenever Big Sister does this, though, I feel like she's hiding something from me. Maybe Big Sister will tell me later? I'll work hard to gain her trust!

----

When I became eleven, I finally realized how powerful Sister truly was.

When I went to see her get blessings and put her hand on the crystal ball, I didn't look at anyone else. Unlike Sister, who had Water, Air, Wind, Fire, Ice, Nature, Light, Darkness, Beast Taming, Physical Enhancement, Dimension (space), Creation, Destruction, Gravity, Summoning, and Descension, nobles and commoners were expected to have one low attribute. But I didn't stay to see other people's blessings, so I just left after Sister did. I thought that the information in my tutoring was just false, since Sister had so much more than one attribute.

But when I finally went to get my blessings and receive my magic, all I had was Wind, Earth, and Nature. Unlike the crowd, who were gasping in awe and reverence, I was sulking. I kept thinking, 'Sister had so many attributes, why don't I?'

I got home and asked my parents if I was weak.

My parents looked at me in confusion and Mother replied, "Now, whatever are you talking about, Alden? You have two common attributes and one rare attribute! You are a genius!"

I still kept my sullen expression and retorted, "But Sister has so many attributes! Water, Air, Wind, Fire, Ice, Nature, Light, Darkness, Beast Taming, Physical Enhancement, Dimension, Creation, Destruction, Gravity, Summoning, Descension! That's what she said she had! So why do I only have three!"

My parents chuckled nervously and kind of tiredly. They seemed to be worn out when I mentioned Sister. Are they okay? "Your sister is... a special case. You see... before she even went to the temple to get blessed, she manifested her powers." Father informed me. My jaw dropped. That is impossible!

"Huh?! That- then, when did she manifest her powers?"

"At... two." My mother whispered.

"Two years old?!" I was taken aback.

"No, Alden... two weeks old." After my father stated the truth, rubbing his temple in exasperation, I immediately collapsed from shock. S-Sister... what?

----

I woke up and saw my parents and Sister looming over me. "Oh! Little Al, you're finally awake~" She embraced me and squeezed me tight.

My father and mother had rather worried expressions on their faces. "Goodness... I haven't seen that kind of reaction to Ali's powers since..." Mother mumbled.

"Alden, you have been unconscious for two hours. Are you all right?" Father inquired.

I nodded. "So... sister manifested her powers at two weeks old? Did anything happen after that? I heard she was called a 'prodigy' by the servants. Did she do anything else?"

"Well, you see, Alden... There is much that we haven't told you, actually. Not only did she manifest air magic at two weeks, she also manifested water soon after. A few other powers came after that." My mother sighed. A few... others? What do they take magic for, to say a few?

"And... it sounds like there is more?" I probed deeper into the topic. What has Sister hid from me? I looked at her expression. She seemed to have a carefree smile on her face, one that said, 'Oops! I guess I haven't told you, huh? Oh, my bad~' I got annoyed by that expression.

"Well, you see. When she manifested her second element, Water, it was when she was four weeks old. But... she was doing that because she escaped from her crib and to the library. Sh-she was surrounded by a tower of books in the main library, and..." Father stopped.

"And...?"

"...And she was reading a book."

"R-reading? At four weeks old? Are you joking?" I was sure that I was making a very strange face right now, but I couldn't help it.

Mother just sighed, and continued on from Father. "Yes, reading. She was reading a book on Laplace's Mana Cascade Theory, and actually put it into practice after reading it."

My jaw dropped open. I mean it, my jaw literally just... dropped open. Mana Cascade... that is an extremely difficult theory to practice, and it takes a year for wizards to master it...

"Please, get over this. She had a lot of 'accidents' as a child, but there is an even greater... thing, that Ali had done during her childhood." My mother looked very tired and very vexed right now. I could see that my fearless sister was now shivering in freight from Mother's fierce aura. What happened for Mother to get so worked up?

"Sigh... You see, Alden... have you ever heard of physical enhancement using the earth element as a foundation?" I nodded. "Well... at age two, your sister was actually the person who created this concept." They didn't even give me a chance to faint again before continuing.

"Alice was gifted with the sword as well. But one day, as a novice, she accidentally broke a wooden pole. At age two." Father breathed a sigh before continuing. "You see, Alden. Alice was actually getting fed up with getting left behind by the other knights. So... on a whim, she created a new magic called Physical Strengthening. After the incident that happened before this one, your mother and I just thought that she might just be gifted... but alas, the growth of her strength was too vast in a short period of time, so we couldn't help but get suspicious... but I didn't get too worried. I thought to myself, 'What could she have possibly done?'. Yes, I thought that. But when I asked her what happened, she said, 'Well, I created a new magic, obviously.'"

I was fully confounded now. My sister... created the theory of physical strengthening... she...

"Sigh... I was so lost in the moment. I told her to write a 1000 page essay on her magic. I didn't think she would actually write one... and on a strange metal plate, no less... then after that, she showed us her dissertation on it... Ahhh, Alden, why?!"

I now felt that instead of being fed information on my sister's childhood, I was becoming a therapist for my two pathetic parents. Poor them. Having to deal with my sister... I felt my sister glaring at me. Did she hear my thoughts?

And so, my father and mother's frustrated ranting began for about one hour. My sister mostly had a sheepish smile on her face, while I just kept my flabbergasted one, as I was at a loss for words. And, by the time the session ended, I saw that my sister disappeared. Ahhh, is she worried that she'll be chastised by Father and Mother? Did she run into her space? Hahahaha... standard Sister. But my laughs (in my thoughts) were half-hearted and reluctant, and I was starting to wonder what 'standard' meant for Sister.

The Sickly Prodigy's Appearance

"I'm telling you, the white dress suits milady best!"

"No! It's the dark blue one!"

"I want her to wear the pink one!"

"Milady, choose!" They all said at once. In response, I just sighed. I was thirteen years old, and right now, I was preparing for my debut into society. I had to wake up early, go through a horrendous and torturous 'spa' treatment, and right now, I was choosing what to wear to the ball. Just choose anything, I don't give a damn. That is what kept repeating in my head.

I hated waking up early. I loathed it. Anyone who wakes me up early is going to pay. Once, I was woken up at 5:20 a.m. because seven year old Little Al wanted to play. But I didn't. '"Sister, wake up, wake up! I wanna play!'" He had said. But no. He didn't know what happened when someone woke me up early. Because he was new to the house.

Everyone - and I mean everyone - in this mansion knew, never wake the sleeping Alice. It was an unspoken rule, nay, law, that no one woke me up early. No one did.

So, when Little Al woke me up early, just for the sake of his entertainment, I just... snapped.

'"Young man... Do you know what it means to wake me up early?"' I had said. My tone was creepy and my voice hoarse. I raised my arm up high, and prepared to cast an incantation. '"If you want to play, play with my new friend, Shadow, here!"' I had clumped a ball of my darkness and shaped it into a human. When Little Al touched it, he felt chills and immediately shivered in fright.

I was sure, at that moment, Little Al thought that I was a demon from Hell. And I was. Because no one, no one, should ever wake me up.

'"Hahaha! Shadow, Little Al, why don't you guys play a little game of tag?"' I could see shadow grow arms and leap in front of my dear brother. Alden started running, screaming that I wanted to kill him and that I was a demon. But really, I didn't feel any remorse for throwing a scary looking creature at him. I didn't feel remorse for him waking up the whole house at 5:20 a.m. because of me either.

Because no one wakes me up early.

So, when I had to wake up at 7:30 a.m. because I had to prepare for a stupid debut into society, well, let's just say some things happened. Yet I still ended up in this mess.

"Milady, choose now!" Maria whined. I just sighed and pointed to the blue dress. To be perfectly honest, the white one was sure to make me look like a fucking saintess (which I wasn't even close to being) and the pink one had too many frills. It was gaudy and the modern-at-heart me just couldn't take a look at it. Hence, the blue one.

I could see the maids starting to grab the dress. Uh, it looks heavy just from looking at it. "Now, milady, we will tighten the corset." I could see the maids sneaking up on me with their arms raised.

"W-wait. On second thought..."

----

"Uhhh... Imma fuckin' die..." I felt like collapsing. I was starved for the whole day. My lungs were so restricted I felt as if I could barely breathe. I couldn't even go into my space and play because Mother was watching me like a hawk with that scary smile of hers.

"Well, at least it's over." I reassured myself. I heard someone knock on my bedroom door. "Who is it?" I questioned. I was too tired to go and check myself.

"Big Sister, it's Alden." A childish voice came through.

I flopped on the bed, unwilling to get up. "Just let yourself in, Little Al."

I could hear the door creaking, but I couldn't bother looking up to see the figure enter.

"Big Sister, don't lie down or your makeup will be ruined."

"Okay, okay." I sighed for the upteenth time and got up unwillingly, facing Alden. I saw his cheeks get red almost immediately. Haaa... this has been happening more often recently. I wonder if he has a disease or something. "What? Do I have something on my face?" I tilted my head to the side. Then he got a nosebleed. A... nosebleed. A nosebleed! What?

"Ahhh! Al, are you okay?" I rushed to grab a tissue and rubbed his nose, holding his head down so he wouldn't move.

"Y-yes, Sister... I-I'm fine." He replied. He's stuttering more than usual today. Seriously, is he okay?

----

"Alice Enthu Novea and Alden Trixn Novea are now entering!" After my parents came, Alden and I entered the ballroom together. I could hear the murmurs around the room as we stepped forward, but I paid no heed to it and just continued walking.

"The daughter and son of the duke and duchess..."

"I heard that the adoption was for the young lady to gain social skills..."

"Apparently, both the daughter and son of the duke and duchess are prodigies..."

"They say that the young lady was blessed with intelligence, but she had her health taken away instead, but she seems quite healthy, does she not...?"

With Alden in tow, I moved towards our mother and father. "Father, Mother, I shall be on the terrace if you require my presence." I stealthily let Alden go and moved away after stating my location, but I was trapped by Mother and her menacing smile yet again. Shit. I thought.

"Ali, no, no. It is your debut, please put an effort in socializing. I recommend that you stay in the ballroom and meet with other kids your age. After all, it is what an heir of the dukedom should do." She quickly trapped me in her arms and moved me towards the other kids to introduce me. Ahhh, shit.

"Countess Senacia! Marquise Rishunel! It is wonderful to see you both again." She greeted them, and they smiled and continued exchanging pleasantries. I wasn't listening. I was dozing off. Ahhh, I'm so bored. Should I just use magic to escape? Or can I just crawl into my own hole? No one will know... But... I need to solidify my position as heir during my debut and leave a lasting impression on people so they won't bother me in the future... and Mother is scary... I need to forge connections, too... Fine.

"Ali, please introduce yourself." After the other children introduced themselves, I looked at the children and thought, It's going to be a long night.

"Hello. I am Alice Novea. It is a pleasure to meet you four." I did a curtsy that I learned from my etiquette class, along with a perfect diplomatic smile. I could see them blushing. It was clear that they were amazed by my beauty. When I stared at the little boys and girls looking at me in awe, I was just annoyed. Young teenagers from distinguished families... yet they have not even been taught to conceal their emotions. Worthless twits.

The children instantly swarmed around me and pestered me. I found no interest in their conversations about toys and shopping, but I still partook in it in an effort to boost my reputation. Sooo boooring... let me ouuut...

"Lady Novea, do you believe so as well?" A boy - whose name was Richard, if I had remembered correctly - asked me a question that snapped me out of my trance.

I saw him blush, but if he had a little crush on me, what did it matter? I could just exploit it anyway, there was no harm in letting it continue. So I smiled and nodded, giggling a little for extra effect. "Yes, I believe so as well." I didn't listen to what they were talking about, such droll topics to give opinions on, I didn't see the point, so I tried changing it to a more interesting one. Alden and I usually spoke about Carmexian equations, so I'm sure they would be able to understand such a basic thing too, right?

"Say, Richard. I have been studying the Carmexian numerical formula for a while now. What are your thoughts on it?" He just looked at me, confused. After a second of deliberation, I came to a conclusion. An offensive one, but most likely very true. Ahhh, so I underestimated the stupidity of people, huh? He allowed me to use his name after one meeting... and it seems they can't even keep up with my thinking here. He's kind of pitiful, now that I think about it.

"Never mind. Richard, you told me you had the Earth element, correct? Have you ever tried using physical enhancement before?" I could see that his bright eyes instantly lit up.

"Yes, Lady Novea! I don't mean to brag, but I've been able to use the advanced technique of physical enhancement one month after receiving my blessings. My tutors all told me that I was quite amazing." I just chuckled in response to his bragging. Does he know who he's talking to? What, did his tutors ever tell him who CREATED the technique of physical enhancement? Is he an idiot? Truly pathetic.

"Wahhh, how impressive, Richard!" I could see the other children's eyes looking at him with jealousy when he told me that. So it is actually supposed to be impressive? Uh, okay then.

"I also practice swordsmanship. My instructor tells me that my talent is marvelous." I smiled and nodded, pretending to be interested.

"Never mind me, Lady Novea. I'm sure you are just as impressive as well." Seriously, does he know who he was talking to? The genius of the century? The young prodigy of the Novea family?

"Yes, actually, I'm the one who created the enhancement technique in the first place. I dabble in swordsmanship as well, I hope we can spar if we meet again." I announced. His confused expression immediately turned into an amused one.

"Ah, how funny, Lady Novea!" Richard actually thought that I was joking. I looked at the other kids. So did they. I would prove them wrong, but I knew it was inappropriate to use magic or pull out a sword from my space in a ballroom, so instead, I just chuckled in response. When will this end? I don't want to become an idiot by the influence of the mindless twits in front of me.

[OPEN SPACE (0,1) (6 CENTIMETERS)] I mumbled. I made a small, arm shaped hole near me and stuck my hand inside to feel around for what I needed. I slid past a hard, cold object and thought, Ah, here it is. Something to ease my boredom.

I took out a pair of iPods, turned it to ambient sound, and put them in my ears. The other kids noticed my gestures, and looked at me quizzically. But I, as usual, paid them no mind and took out my iPhone and touched the screen to open my song list. Since I couldn't copy Apps from Earth, I could only use the songs I had from my memory. However, since I had hyperthymesia, I could remember basically every song I listened to, so it was all right.

In all honesty, the reason I used creation magic to fabricate an iPhone and the iPods was because I was getting bored with the entertainment here and the music. At first, I was fine with listening to classical music. After all, I enjoyed playing piano in my last life so I obviously like listening to it too. But it got really boring, really fast, so...

"Excuse me, Lady Novea, but what is that contraption?" Richard inquired. 'Contraption?' what, the iPhone or the iPods? I was half-heartedly listening when he asked me the question and was more focused on my screen. I probably looked very mismatched right now. A modern phone mixed with a girl wearing a poofy noble's dress. How bizarre.

I didn't bother explaining my iPods or iPhone to him. He probably wouldn't understand with that medieval brain of his anyway. So I simply took off my iPods and moved behind him. "Hold still." I ordered as I touched his ear. I moved towards his left ear and his right and fixed the speakers on him, looked down on my phone, and started playing music again.

He looked amazed by it and was seemingly in a daze. After a few minutes of silence, he took them out and jubilantly asked, "Lady Novea, these contraptions are wonderful! What language is the song written in? Where did you find this?"

I was getting bored with his antics. I couldn't entertain him anymore. I just wanted to go. No music or phone could hold me anymore. "The language is Japanese, and I made the 'contraption'. Now, please excuse me, I hear my brother calling. Richard, Lady Beatrice, Lady Cecily, Lord Zenith, I hope that I will meet you again in the future."

I took out the iPods from his ears and fixed them into the case before opening the space and dropping them, along with my phone, in. I looked around the ballroom for his face and saw him staring intently at me. Dude, what? I walked over and asked why he was staring at me. And Al, being the prick that he was, just sighed and told me that I was dense.

Honestly, he's told me that a lot over the years and I really didn't care. After all, I wasn't. I knew I was pretty, I knew that I was the daughter - and heir - of a duke with immense power, and I knew (now) that my mana capacity was above average. I had a mana capacity of 1,000,000,000 right now while an average middle aged noble (who was very weak compared to a capture target, just for clarification) would have a mana capacity of 10,000. So instead of reacting, I just smiled and tilted my head, grabbed his arm, and dragged him out to the terrace.

"Maaan, that was boring." I rested my head on Little Al's shoulders and I could feel him stiffening. "What?"

❅   ❅   ❅   ❅

I was shivering in fright. Mother found me. She wore her usual ominous smile. Her hands were reaching out to grasp me and pull me out of the terrace. I looked to my only ally, Alden, but he just turned away and feigned ignorance. You...

"Wait, Mother... let's talk about this...! Mother to daughter, right?"

----

"I greet the Crown Prince of Asar." I smiled and curtsied. Bastard prince. I spat. In my mind, of course. I still needed to forge a connection between me and the bastard prince.

"I greet the lady of Novea." He bowed and grasped my hand to kiss it in turn. Uhhh, gross. Let go of me. I could feel my smile twitching.

I could barely bear the crown prince in the novel. Every time I saw him get with the heroine, I took a pencil and stabbed the page. It was hard enough to resist the urge to tear the book to shreds, but now I had to resist the urge to tear the person to shreds too. Yet, I endured. I endured.

"Duchess Novea, could you let Lady Novea and I walk around the gardens? I believe that the lady would enjoy it deeply." The bastard prince turned to Mother and bowed again. It was quite amusing to see the crown prince bow, but it still gave me the chills. Why is he dragging me out to the garden? Does he know what that could mean to the other nobles?

My mother just giggles and shakes her head. "I'm very sorry, your highness, but I'm afraid that I could not. After all, there are a few adults that wish to meet my Ali as well." She replies readily. Oh, it's probably also because Mother has common sense, so she wouldn't allow her daughter to be alone with the crown prince in fear of my reputation plummeting. But it seems you didn't know how to act accordingly, because it is clear that you don't understand the cultures of your own kingdom, huh, bastard prince.

Mother gestures the gaggle of baldies towards us. They seemed like scholars and professors, and their eyes were shining in curiosity and wariness as they approached me. Thankfully, there were no children near them, so it would be less troublesome to deal with them.

"We greet the young lady of Novea." They all bowed in unison.

----

"We are great admirers of your work, Young Lady Novea! Your theory is truly a masterpiece, there are no holes in your arguments and proposals for your theory of physical enhancement!"

"Ahaha, indeed. I included Bayasian's Mana-Body Distribution theory as well, since it is a well-known argument and there are not many scholars against the theory. Quite convenient, I say." I finally found something interesting to talk about - magic. So what if it was with a gaggle of baldies, they were more interesting than the stupid bastard prince or the prideful Richard.

"Wow! Could you explain more about your input on mana body distribution? I dabble in interpreting it, and I would love to hear yours."

"Oh, of course. Well, you see..."

----

"Hohoho, it is truly an honor to be discussing your theory with you, the prodigy of the century." Middle Aged Handsome Man #1 said to me. Mr. Middle Aged Handsome Man #1 was the one who chased my old-guy fan club away.

"On the contrary, it is my honor to speak with the Archmage of Vistas. It is quite an honor to hear your opinions for my theory."

"Oh, please, do call me Selen. But, if I'm not mistaken, you were two weeks old when you first discovered your magic, correct? Despite not receiving blessings. Can I hear your input on it?" He conspicuously slipped in. I was surprised, but I didn't let it show. How did he know? Is it because he's an archmage? ...I need to form a lasting connection with him. I should intrigue him.

"Yes. I discovered my wind element when I was two weeks old, my water element when I was four weeks old, and so on. In fact, I have a working theory on why I was able to use magic at that age. Would you like to hear my thoughts on the subject?"

"Ah, that would be wonderful."

I had a lengthy chat with Selen about magical attributes. It was quite intriguing, to say the least. As expected of someone who dedicated themselves to the study of mana. His arguments were quite flawless. While my mind was occupied in my debate with Selen, however, I completely disregarded the crown prince of a kingdom behind me. Anyway, by the end of the two hour debate, I had successfully formed a reasonable connection with many high status children and a connection with an archmage. Surely, that was enough.

"Selen, if you ever need any input or help, please do not hesitate to call me. I am sure you know my attributes and are curious about the unknown ones. I would love to demonstrate them to you, if you find them worth your while."

I abandoned my brother. I left him at the hands of the ambitious young ladies trying to court him. He looked at me with pleading eyes for help, but I, like him, turned away and feigned ignorance, and started talking with Selen again. I saw him get enveloped back in the crowd of pouncing girls again. Hmph! Serves him right.

"Ohoho, that would be great! Since we're friends now, can you open your dimension magic portal? I want to see it again." Cunning man. I thought, impressed. So he saw my little trick? Hahaha! So funny.

"Of course!" I responded. I was completely willing to show my new and powerful friend a trick of mine, it was no big deal to me. [OPEN SPACE (0,0) (15 CENTIMETERS)] I ordered. I saw my friend's eyes twinkle when they saw the white and bright portal to my space open up. I opened the portal near him and I we huddled near it.

"Wow!" Selen truly looked like a small child when he was studying magic. Twinkling eyes, childish wonder and curiosity, touchy and grabby hands... very amusing.

"Feel free to stick your hand inside my portal. I opened it at (0,0) so you will feel a stack of stuff I threw in. Also, if you want to enter, I can expand my portal to allow your body to fit in. But, if you want to enter, this probably would not be the best time. After all, we are in a ballroom and I am debuting right now." I commented. He immediately withdrew his leg from my portal and chuckled sheepishly. Just like a small child. How adorable...

"So, explain to me how this works."

"Well, in order to open a portal to my dimension, I..."

(Author's Note: Hey guys! So, I know this chapter was boring, but don't worry. It's sure to get more amusing in the next chapter! So, I hope to see you guys later~!)

I Met a Peculiar Girl

(Author's Note: Hey guys! So, this chapter is going to be from the POV of the bastard prince, Lionel! Enjoy!)

I met a peculiar girl who was debuting today. A very strange one.

Her name was Alice Novea. Apparently, she was the daughter and heir of the duke and duchess of Novea. And she was the one who so rudely rejected my engagement proposal. She showed the archmage some sort of trick. I doubt it was interesting, because she must be stupid. She must not know who I am to refuse the engagement. That must be it. I was bored every day because my tutors could not keep up with me. My body, my mind, my status, I lack nothing.

Because she was entertaining to me, I will propose to her again and give her the privilege of getting engaged to me. She will be glad and thankful to me.

Sigh... I'm bored. When I get engaged to her, I hope that she will entertain me and meet my expectations.

----

(Author's Note: And this, is the Archmage of Vistas' POV, Selen.)

I met a peculiar girl today. A thirteen year old. Clearly, she was different from the half-brain twit kid noble debutants. When I saw her face, I instantly recalled an intriguing tidbit I heard a decade ago.

"Archmage! Have you heard?"

"Gerald, just get on with it."

"A new theory called physical enhancement has become very well-known now. Apparently, it uses Earth magic as its base attribute. Something I have never seen before."

"Oh?"

"Yeah, Archmage! And what's more, supposedly, a two year old from House Novea created the sub-attribute."

"Hmmm... who?"

"Well, I went to House Novea out of sheer curiosity and disguised myself as a maid to ask the servants. Apparently, the two year old was a prodigy. According to the rumors from the servants, they said that she created it out of boredom for her swordsmanship class."

"Hahahaha! Boredom, you say?"

"Uh-huh. I didn't believe it at first, so I disguised myself as one of the duchess' maids to get a closer look at the two year old. Pahahahaha! When I went with the duchess to the library to give the prodigy some sweets, I saw her hugging and kissing a metal disc! And instead of standing, shocked, the duchess just sighed and scolded her as if it was normal! And when the duchess told her not to use her lifeforce to create the metal disc, the prodigy just mumbled that it was fine since it didn't deplete her mana so it was 'all good'! Hahahaha!"

"P-pfft! Sh-she kissed a metal disc? What for!"

"Well, apparently, her father scolded her for making a new magic sub-attribute without permission, so he told her to write a 1000 page essay as a punishment! So it was a device that helped her write faster! She used creation magic just to save her hands! Ahahahahahahaha! Oh, I'm going to fucking die of laughter."

"Pfffft! Ah, goddess. Alright, Gerald, I'll be back in three days. Take care of my work while I'm gone, I'll be looking into this 'prodigy of the Novea House'."

"W-wait. Archmage! P-p-please don't! I don't want to do your work again~!"

I looked at the thirteen year old again. Should I approach her?

----

"Feel free to stick your hand inside my portal. I opened it at (0,0) so you will feel a stack of stuff I threw in. Also, if you want to enter, I can expand my portal to allow your body to fit in. But, if you want to enter, this probably would not be the best time. After all, we are in a ballroom and I am debuting right now." She commented. I moved my leg from the portal regretfully. I wonder what kind of stuff she has in that dimension... oh, she has such interesting magic.

I asked her to explain to me how her dimension works, and she just laughed and started talking again. I looked at her with shining eyes. Wow... such interesting magic... and she is just thirteen years old... imagine what she could do... I need to have her.

My Playdate With the Ragdoll

I slammed the marble table. It broke, but I didn't really care. Worst comes to worst, I could always duplicate it using creation magic. What I was concerned with right now, was the letter that came to me.

My parents were angry. My father had a very murderous expression on his face while my mother was scarier. She was smiling. She was always smiling, but this one was, by far, the scariest. I knew that my father was powerful, but after all my time here, I still didn't know my mother's full power. She was a mystery to me. Which just made her so much scarier.

"Mother, Father." I let out a great bit of murderous intent, and unlike me, my face was completely expressionless. There was no fake or childish smile, no pout, nothing. I was just... expressionless. "I'll meet him."

Before my father had a chance to break another table in the house, I added, "I'll meet him then break him... kekeke, the arrogant brat will be broken... the bastard prince will die... he's such an idiot, does he even know who he's dealing with~"

I, along with my father and mother, slowly revealed malicious smiles together after my words. How long can HE entertain ME, is the true question here... I've wanted to play with someone for a long time... I hope he's interesting to torture... I thought.

"Yes, yes, dear. However, if you need any help educating the bastard prince, please, do call us. We will happily assist you in your... special training, for the crown prince. We'll be sure to help~" Mother said.

"Of course, Mother~" I smiled like the Joker and laughed villainously. Oh, Capture Target #1. How shall I trample your regal ass~? Should I **** ****** **** with a **** *****? Or should I ******* ****** *** ******** *****? Ha~ I just don't know, it's too hard to decide.

I could see the maids in the room shivering in fright. Our lady is the Devil! They all thought.

----

"I greet the Crown Prince of Asar." I smiled, and, as usual, did a perfect curtsy. The crown prince just nodded expressionlessly, but I didn't care. I was too busy in dreamland. Hey, little boy, do you want to play a little game of tag~? I promise I won't bite...

After a while, I snapped out of my trance and sighed, annoyed. My fantasies have been getting more and more bizarre lately. Perhaps it was because I hadn't blown off some steam in a long time. Well, no matter. I have a perfectly good full sized body punching bag right in front of me, just waiting to get beaten. Hello, crown prince~

"Your Highness the Crown Prince, you seem to be veeery different from before. Are you alright?" I faked concern and looked at him with a worried face.

"Point me to the garden." He commanded, disregarding my words. I just kept my smile, of course. Inside, though... Arrogant brat. I'll tear you to shreds. Please die. And please stop being so condescending. I'm better than you, brat. But it seems that you are too idiotic to even know that simple fact. Hahaha. How stupid.

"Yes, Your Highness."

We walked through the lush vegetation in the garden. As always, the garden of the Novea's are beautiful. Especially this season. This season, they were tended to by Mother.

"Hey, brat. Do you see this red rose?" He plucked one of the most beautiful roses in the garden. I was instantly furious. How dare you touch Mother's work, filthy bastard.

"It belongs to me now." How dare you. "Just like you will to me after you sign the engagement papers." How arrogant for a thirteen year old brat. How dare you say that Mother's carefully tended rose is yours.

"Really? I am the Crown Prince's?" I looked at him with my smile still on my face.

"You will be my fiance, and become the Crown Princess. So don't be stupid and just follow my orders. Don't disappoint me."

"Me? I get to be the fiance of the Crown Prince? What an honor! But... Do you even know who I am? It would be hard to be the fiance of someone who doesn't even know who I am..." I revealed a childish, sullen expression. Yes, do you know who I truly am, Mr. Bastard Prince?

"Pfft. I was correct. You are very amusing. But so stupid. Well, you are a girl, it is to be expected, I suppose..."

My eyes instantly darkened. My smile instantly fell. There was no one around but the servants of House Novea. I waved them away and they scurried away. You take Mother's rose, you say that it's yours. Then you say that I, the prodigy of the century and a reincarnated modern woman, is yours. I'm stupid? Pfft. How presumptuous. "Oh? Is that so? Did I sign the engagement proposal yet? Did my father or mother? I cannot quite recall, Crown Prince... my memory must be failing me. Sigh, at such a young age too."

"No! I'm afraid my memory loss is too severe, Your Highness. I need time to recuperate. So, please kindly fuck off~"

He looked at me in anger once I said those words, but what could he do? He's just a pest, just a pest that can only buzz around my ear and annoy me.

"You see, Crown Prince," I grabbed his shoulder and patted it twice before grabbing it tight and pulling his body up. "I'm having a little problem today."

"You see, there's this annoying pest flying around in my mansion." I took my other hand and grabbed his neck, caressing it slowly. I released a very dense aura of killing intent and smiled again. "The pest thinks that he's the best. And, you know, maybe he is." I guffawed and dropped the prince to the dirt. He winced but remained silent, as if he thought that one word out of him would kill him.

"But. He's so ignorant." I placed my heel on his chest and pressed down using physical enhancement. He choked, and tried to use fire magic to fight against me. I just caught the ball of fire, studied it, and giggled again. "He thinks that just because a few girls chase him, he can tell a woman that she's stupid." I pressed my heel down harder.

"You see, Crown Prince, I'm better than you." I flicked my finger up into the sky and instantly generated a ball of fire as large as a mountain above my head. "In every way."

"My looks, my magic, my intellect, my accomplishments." The fire above me cast a shadow on my face. I wasn't completely sure what I looked like then.

"Everything about me is better than you." I kicked him across the garden into the rose garden. The very same rose garden where he plucked my mother's precious rose.

"Did you know, Crown Prince? The reason that I let you meet me." I grinned and used gravity to lift him up and down, up and down. I was treating him as a ragdoll.

"It's because I wanted to play!" I flew upwards, up into the sky, looking at him from below. "And I'm sure that I'll like playing with you."

----

"Don't worry, all you have to do is run." I whispered evilly.

[OPEN SPACE (1,2) (5 CENTIMETERS)] I moved my hand into my space and rummaged through my stuff. Ah! There it is~ I pulled it out and grinned.

"Let's play a little game I call tag, 'kay?" I flew back down and jumped right in front of him, whispering my words in his ear. "You run, and I try to catch you!" I could feel him shivering. After coming to a realization, I pounded my fist on the palm of my hand.

"Hmmm... but not here. I don't want to ruin Mother's precious roses. Hey, Selen~" I saw him appear in front of me. So he was watching my little conversation, then. I smiled again, but childishly this time. "Can you move me to a remote place with no people? Oh, and one with a lot of hiding spots."

"Sure, anything for my friend." He replied. But I think I saw him shivering too. I wonder what the problem is? I saw him take out a scroll. Oh, is that the transportation device? I've heard those are priceless. As expected of my friend. I thought.

----

"Crown Prince~ Mr. Bastard~ where~ are~ you~" I flew around, looking for Capture Target #1 underneath. Like I asked, Selen teleported me to a remote area. Similar to a desert, all it had was dried bushes and cacti for people to hide. After Selen teleported us here, though, he retreated back to his tower. I wonder why?

"Wow! Mr. Bastard, this is fun! I was right! Are you having fun, too, like me, Mr. Bastard Prince?" I looked around, flying down into the bushes. I felt like a predator stalking its prey. Ah, this is what I needed all this time. I just needed to chase around Mr. Bastard for some time! That is what I needed.

"Hmmm, how should I find you, Mr. Bastard~ I could burn everything, but that would be so boooring." I started walking, looking under the bushes and around cacti in hopes of finding the 'brilliant blond' hair and 'dazzling blue' eyes, as described in the novel. "Should I just... use air magic to find you? No... that would be boring too... Oh! I could just use gravity magic to lift everything up! That'll be fun! Yeah!"

I flicked my hand up and the ground started rumbling. The bushes, cacti, and loose sand instantly came flying up. I started playing with gravity and whipped the objects around like... a ragdoll. "This way. No, that way. No, maybe that way." Then I spotted the blond hair amongst my ragdolls. "Oh! Mr. Bastard, I~ found~ you~ sigh. Mr. Bastard, you were supposed to run, not hide. Now it's just hide and seek." I dropped the objects back down to the landscape and I heard a grunt.

Walking towards him, I kicked him viciously and sent him flying. "Wow! You are so talented! You can be a ragdoll, a bastard, an idiot, and a kickball! You're so cool, Your Highness!" I walked and kicked, walked and kicked, until he was on the brink of dying from blood loss.

"Okay, I'm bored. Selen, can you bring me home? Go to my father's study."

My friend appeared and I felt that warping feeling again. The surroundings slowly changed and right after, I found myself in my father's study, as I requested. "Selen, you're the best."

"Father! I'm back! The crown prince is with me, too. He was really fun to play with." I giggled. Father stood and walked around the desk. He immediately saw the mutilated body on the floor.

"Alice! Damn it, this is why I don't let you out of the house! You always do things like this! I only told you to mess him up a little. Uh, now I have to clean up this mess!" He complained.

I chuckled sheepishly, kicking the crown prince one last time before acting innocent. "Wh-what are you t-talking about, Father? I j-just found the crown prince this way! How could you accuse me of such an act!"

"Alice!"

"...Sorry, Father. Should I heal him now or later? I could let him suffer a little more, right...?"

"Alice..." He warned in a reproachful tone.

I instantly paled. "N-no! I didn't say anything! Father, I'll heal him now!" I kneeled and moved toward the prince. Should I use a healing or an illusion spell? I pondered, and after coming to a decision, I put his forehead on mine and muttered an incantation. [SALVATION TO THOSE WHO HAVE SINNED, THOSE WHO HAVE HURT. FIND THOSE WHO SUFFER, AND OFFER THEM A GIFT. RUN TO THOSE WHO HAVE COWERED AND THOSE WHO ENDURE PAIN, AND END THEIR ANGUISH.]

A bright light flashed within the room. Mr. Bastard's injuries instantly disappeared. My father was still amazed. "I've never seen you use your light attribute before, Alice. Truly amazing. You could be a saintess with this, Alice." I nodded, a bit peeved that I had to heal the prince.

"Father, Light is a double-edged sword. It can both heal and hurt."

Light magic was all about healing and illusion. With healing, you could use mana to regenerate or purify anything. Of course, the healing that one did all depended on how much mana capacity one had. But with illusion, you could use mana to conceal anything. Again, how much or what you could conceal all depended on how much mana capacity one had.

Illusion was deadly. You could alter how someone perceives reality just by using magic. A wounded person could be perceived as completely healthy because of the magic. Even the person who is wounded would never know that they were dying. Honestly. The heroine didn't even think of researching her magic, just looked in the academy library and deemed her magic 'mysterious' and 'unsolvable. She didn't even try to think outside the box, or even try to understand the mysterious power she had. So annoying. The heroine of the story, Aveline, was the standard idiot heroine. Beautiful, dense, and stupid, in need of protection. Honestly, those types of heroines only manage to seduce others because they act as a way for the captured targets to massage their egos. Whenever heroines like those appear, they are more accessories than people. I sighed. They always manage to disappoint me in some way.

"What do you mean, a double-edged sword, Alice?" Father asked, curious. Instead of answering, I just smiled and kept quiet.

"Nothing, Father. It's a secret. Maybe I'll show you what I mean someday."

(Author's Note: Hey guys! Sorry for the short chapter. I wanted to torture the Bastard Prince more, but I couldn't think of any more ways to do it...)

Boredom is My Enemy

I was bored. Really bored. I was so damn bored. After teasing Al for two hours, reading about my attributes, playing in my space, and practicing swordsmanship, there was seriously nothing to do.

It has been three months since the 'Ragdoll Accident' (AKA playing the game human kickball) occurred. After healing the crown prince and sending him back to the palace, I went back to my room.

I got bored, like I was right now, and after complaining to my mother, I somehow managed to get stuck in a swordsmanship competition hosted by the kingdom. I won. Obviously. I got some sort of medal from the king, but there was really no use for it. No magic hidden inside, no secret to uncover, nothing to entertain me. It was just shiny. So I just threw it into my space and moved on with my life.

Then I got bored again. Then I complained again. And then my mother said that I should go play with my playmates that I met during my debut, so I went to tease Richard. After going to his mansion in the capital, I realized that Richard was the second capture target of I Shine For You. I realized a bit too late, but whatever. It wouldn't affect me, anyway, but I decided to test his intelligence. He knew a bit about politics, but that was all. Nothing about magic, martial arts, or swordsmanship. Just subpar for me.

Maybe my expectations were a little bit too high for a capture target anyway. Maybe the reason my expectations were so high is because I trained my brother, a capture target, to be more like me, an intelligent, resourceful, and generally jack-of-all-trades kind of person. Maybe because Al grew up with me, he was able to keep up with my conversations with him. I mused.

Anyway, after meeting Richard, I got bored again. I decided to visit Selen in his mage tower. I let him, and the other mages, poke and prod my magic and push me for information about it. It was entertaining, for a while. I got bored and left, to the mages' disappointment.

And then here I was. The bored me. The really bored me. The I'm-so-damn-bored-I-wanna-do-something-interesting me. Yup, that me, the current me. Should I go around and make trouble? But I've already done that... Then it hit me. I'll just play on my phone! I remembered that I created a simple game on it. It was easy to program while using creation magic, so I made it. I rummaged through my space and grabbed my phone before playing the running game. It got boring very fast.

"And... I'm bored again."

----

"Aldennn... Brother... I'm so booored...! What are you doiiing..." I went to bother Al again. He didn't seem to mind.

"Practicing Laplace's Mana Cascade technique, Sister." He replied, holding a book up. The Conceptual Development of Laplace's Mana Cascade Theory.

"Hey... isn't that the thing I read when I was one month old?" I pondered, searching through my memories for any answer. Ohhh... that book.

"One month, huh... how do you even remember anything when you're one month old... okay, you know what, it doesn't matter... I'm learning things that you learnt when you were a baby... Sister, don't you know that it takes senior, mid-ranked mages one year to learn this technique... how can you just... haaaa, forget it." He was murmuring something that I couldn't really hear.

"Well... I can't catch up to you... that's cruel... maybe I can..." Then his eyes lit up. I didn't know what he was thinking, and I didn't really care. I just wanted something to do. "Sister, do you want to play a game?" He asked.

"Oh, hell yeah! So, what're we going to play! Tag? Hide and Seek?" I said, excited. When those games were mentioned, I always smiled, though, he just winced. Okay, so my Tag and Hide and Seek might be a little extreme then... but that's what makes it fun! Okay... never mind, I get it. It seemed I ruined these modern games for him. My bad.

"Kekeke... instead, Sister, we should play a new game that I call dress up~" Alden said.

"Huh?" I questioned. He snickered. I had a bad feeling in my gut.

----

"M-master... d-do you want a m-m-massage...?" I forced out, giving Alden a chance to reveal that smug smile of his that always managed to make me so damn pissed.

It's been one hour since I've been in this maid costume. I was already sick of it. Is this how Maria feels every day when she serves me?

Alden was making me massage him. Honestly, I didn't know why. Why did he have to put his loving and kind Sister through this torture called dress up? Why did he want me to massage him? Why did he choose to do the one thing I hated most... putting on clothes? I had no idea.

When he told me I had to put on a costume, I instantly thought, 'shit' and opened my space to escape. It didn't work. Alden threatened to 'complain' to Mother and Father. I promptly knew that was bad news, because every time Al went to tell on me, I always got a terrible punishment.

So I had to abide.

And that was how my torture began.

"Y-yes, now, Sis- I mean, A-Alice." He blushed. I had no idea why he was acting so shy when he was the one who made me do this in the first place.

I moved towards him and touched his leg, and I could feel him instantaneously stiffen. I paid it no mind and just started rubbing his thighs. Al, as soon as this is over, I'm gonna ***** *** **** your ***** ass. I cursed in my mind. I moved up and down while massaging, and ended up touching something I shouldn't have. Something I had never touched before.

Al's little brother.

I slowly turned to see it. That was my first mistake. Then I realized what was going on. That was my second mistake. Then I saw it saluting high into the sky. It took me a while for me to process the information in my brain. That was my last mistake.

After about a minute of silence, I finally opened my mouth. "A-Al... is that what I think it is...?"

He nodded slowly. "W-why is it up like that...?"

He turned his head to the side. "S-Sister... this isn't what you think-"

I didn't hear him try to explain the situation and just stood up slowly. "I'm... gonna go." I scurried away. I was in shock. I didn't understand anything in the world, right then. What is the meaning of life? Are we not but ants, wandering pointlessly in the strange world, ignorant to the end? What is going on...

And so, my day ended in me contemplating the meaning of life, the universe, and myself.

(Author's Note: Uhhh... did you guys like that? Honestly, I don't even know why I wrote that... hahahaha...)

The Awkwardness that is My Life

I sighed. In my study, I was trying to catch up to my prodigy sister. Currently, I am learning about Mana Cascade. It was my umpteenth time attempting the Mana Cascade theory. I knew that it took mid-ranked mages one year to master Mana Cascade, but I was almost done learning it after two months. I was practicing the third step of the cascade when my door suddenly cracked open. Sister is here. I immediately thought.

"Aldennn... Brother... I'm so booored...! What are you doiiing..." She said while slumping on my lap. S-sister... I was inwardly panicking. Even though her unrestrained acts were common, and I should have gotten used to them by now, I still have not.

Whether she was hugging me, kissing me, or snuggling in my bed late at night, I could never get used to them. Honestly, I don't know why. While I was able to (sometimes) feign calmness when she did such embarrassing acts, coping and accepting the acts was an entirely different situation. "Practicing Laplace's Mana Cascade technique, Sister." I replied readily. Sister! Sister, are you impressed? Are you? Are you?

"Hey... isn't that the thing I read when I was one month old?" Sister mumbled. But I could hear her, and my vain expectations instantly shattered into fine dust. I'll never catch up to Sister, after all.

"One month, huh... how do you even remember anything when you're one month old... okay, you know what, it doesn't matter... I'm learning things that you learnt when you were a baby... Sister, don't you know that it takes senior, mid-ranked mages one year to learn this technique... how can you just... haaaa, forget it." I was in the midst of mulling over my incompetence when I suddenly got a brillaint idea. It would be nice to see Sister fail sometimes... and see her suffer... hahahaha... I know what I should do.

"Sister, do you want to play a game?" Sister loves games. Although her definition of 'game' is a bit... baffling.

"Oh, hell yeah! So, what're we going to play! Tag? Hide and Seek?" I winced at her words. Tag. Hide and Seek. The two words that struck fear in anyone who has 'played' before. Torture methods hidden under childish wonder. The bane of my childhood, Tag and Hide and Seek. Just thinking about those 'games' made me shiver.

"Kekeke... instead, Sister, we should play a new game that I call dress up..." I wanted to be the predator for once. Sister, I will make this YOUR 'Tag'. I will make it the bane of YOUR life. Kekekeke...

----

"M-master... d-do you want a m-m-massage...?" Alice said begrudgingly. I chuckled. How fun it is to be the predator for once. I thought giddily. Now I get to tease her.

I tried to sound calm, like usual, but what came out was completely contrary to my expectations. "Y-yes, now, Sis- I mean, A-Alice." I blushed. I was getting... dirty thoughts, to say the least. Sh-she's my s-sister! G-get a hold of yourself! I reminded myself, trying to get the fantasies to fade away. It didn't work.

Sister moved towards me and started rubbing my leg. It was clear that she didn't really know how to massage, and was just moving her hand up and down my thigh. I shivered, but not because of fright this time. S-S-Sister... stop... But my voice didn't come out. Instead, something else came up. Something near Sister.

I couldn't conceal my panic this time. And I couldn't get my voice out. All I could do was freeze in shock as I watched Sister slowly process the situation while staring at my thing. And finally, after a long period of silence, I heard an unusually small voice come from Sister.

"A-Al... is that what I think it is...?" All I could do was nod.

"W-why is it up like that...?" I couldn't make eye contact with her anymore.

I just looked away before whispering, "S-Sister... this isn't what you think-"

But Alice didn't hear my feeble attempt at an explanation and got up, still staring at my thing. "I'm... gonna go."

I was inside my study when Alice walked out. It felt uncomfortable to move. All I could do was say the weird sounding phrase Sister had said when she was in trouble. Or when she was angry. Or when she was bored. "Fuck."

----

What... was going on. It felt... weird. I wanted to consult Father, as I've always done, but I somehow thought that it might be a bad idea to do that this time. So all I did was continue to sit. And wait. And wait. The room was silent. But my mind was buzzing. Wh-what is going on... wh-why is it reacting like that...? Why do I feel weird...

Why am I always stiff when I'm with Sister now... why can't I think normally when I'm with her... and why does my body act so strange? I... want to understand what she's thinking... and catch up with her... I don't understand my own thoughts...

My thoughts were frenzied, dazed, and frantic. I was confused, and eventually decided to go to Father with my... problem.

----

I knocked on his study door hesitantly.

A steady, cold voice came through the door. "Who is it." Father asked, though it sounded more like a command.

"Father, it's Alden."

The voice changed into a kind and caring one after those words. "Come in."

I stepped in. "Father... we need to talk."

He ushered me to sit down on one of the sofas in the room and sat down next to me.

----

"What's going on with me?" After explaining my problem with my lower body, my father's eyes instantly darkened and his tone grew quite awkward.

"Son... d-do you know how... babies are born...?" Before the start of a very awkward conversation for both parties involved, the door leading into Father's office crashed open. Sister is here? My little brother started feeling worse.

But before I - or Father - got the chance to shoo her out, Alice declared, "Father, we need to talk."

Father sighs. "Alice, I told you-"

Sister completely ignored Father's protest, and continued. "Al needs to get sex ed."

Huh? That was my thought when she said that.

"Huh?" Father said.

The Class from the Pits of Hell

After I went into Father's office to tell him Al's needs, I went into my space to fully accept what had happened during the 'game' Al suggested. I don't know how long I stayed there (since I couldn't tell the time there, the landscape was always white and bright) but when I came out, I saw my father nervously reviewing forms in his office. I concealed my presence and snuck up on him.

"Whatcha workin' on?" I asked from behind him, looking over his shoulder. I could see documents on a lack of surplus on food in certain regions of the fief, documents focusing on the Crown Prince, and documents on Al and I's education. Geez... Do people from this world have no way of organizing documents? Everything's jumbled up.

"Gahhh!" Father made a weird sound before jumping back in surprise. "Alice... When did you get here?"

I smiled. "Just came in a minute ago from my space." He just sighed. It was clear he was used to my unscheduled appearances. "So, did you do what I asked you to?"

Father sighed and hesitantly nodded. "His... thing, was... um... very active, so I had a reason to."

"Oh, good. Because I'm scared of him right now, you are going to be the one to coach him through... puberty." I felt very awkward. It was scary to find his thing high. I would give him time to think. And I would give myself time to think because of that incident. Because I was scarred for life.

"...Come again?"

"You. Are. Going. To. Be. The. One. To. Teach. Him. Okay, Father?"

"...Yes. Yes, I understand."

I smiled and nodded with satisfaction. "Good."

"Oh... by the way, Alice. You'll be taking that class with him." Father slipped in.

Now I was the one to be in shock. "...Come again?"

"You. Are. Going. To. Be. The. One. To. Learn with him. Okay, daughter?" I gritted my teeth in annoyance. Father, how dare you use my words against me!

"...Yes. Yes, I understand."

He smiled and nodded with satisfaction. "Good."

Like father... like daughter, I suppose... I weeped inwardly. But I already took that class in my past life! Why is reality so cruel...

----

"And that is what... a wet dream is, Young Lady and Lord." The instructor told us. I was sure that I, along with Al, were shivering in fright.

"I-Instructor... is that the e-e-end of c-class...?" Al hesitantly piped up. He seemed to be in a daze from the sudden wave of uncomfortable information flooding his brain.

"We still have another two hours left until class is over, Young Lord." The instructor replied monotonously.

A look of terror flashed on Little Al's innocent face. I looked at him sympathetically. This is his first time in this class... Though, at least he didn't experience his first time with creepy boys looking at him from afar. I shivered when I remembered my prior experience learning about the subject. Never. Again. I was honestly very glad when I found that we were learning about this subject privately. It saved my soul.

"Now, we shall begin to review the basics of how to use reproductive organs to successfully reproduce." The instructor began droning on. And I began shivering again. I feel bad for myself, too... I can't believe I have to deal with this twice... this is so rough... let me out of this fucking hellhole...

The Deranged Novice Hunter, Nova

There was nothing to do. I was bored. Again.

(Author's Note: Deja vu...)

I was not going to bother Al again, however. That was... off the table, for at least six months.

So, I went to an adventurer's guild.

----

"Little missy, this isn't a place for a dainty girl like you." A burly and scarred adventurer looked at my small, young figure.

"I understand your concern, however, I need to do this." I replied enthusiastically. I'm so bored, there really is nothing else to do! I need to do this!

"Girl... sniff, you really are, sniff, so brave! Whatever the reason for you to take up this sniff dangerous sniff job, I hope that sniff it will get better soon..." The burly adventurer burst into tears after I said that harmless sentence. Geez... wasn't that a bit too fast? Are all of the adventurers here that touchy? Haaa, great, now I feel guilty for saying something like that. I didn't know how to answer his heartfelt sentence, so I just simply bowed and walked away.

Since I used light magic to change my appearance, no one thought that I was the heir of Duke Novea. I had black hair and grey eyes, like my past life. Honestly, I just changed my appearance because it reminded me of my past life and that it was fun (also partly because I didn't want to get caught by Mother or Father). I still attracted attention, but what did I care?

I wanted to have fun, unnoticed. My parents wouldn't know that I was out on adventures. After all, I frequently disappeared to my space, and it had become a common occurrence. My parents now had the mindset of 'as long as Ali finishes her work as an heir, she can go to her space for as long as she wants'. Quite convenient.

"I'd like to register as a mage. And swordswoman, if possible." I could barely see the top of the counter as I tiptoed to speak to the receptionist.

"Hmmm... miss, are you sure you're going to be able to become an adventurer? You're a little to young to be an adventurer. Now, hurry along." I narrowed my eyes in annoyance. I'm stronger than everyone in this damn place.

I thought of a basic incantation in my mind and started floating. "N-no incantation magic...!" The receptionist looked surprised and scared.

"I'm strong, don't worry, Mister. I'll be able to survive. Now, please, can you prepare my identification card?" The receptionist bowed hurriedly and ran to the back to fetch the card. When he came back, he presented a blank F-ranked card on the desk. Still floating, I grabbed it easily and studied the card. I've heard that the higher ranked you are, the more quest options you could go on. Can I skip levels? It's highly likely.

"Excuse me, Mister, am I allowed to skip levels?"

"Yes, Miss. You are permitted to apply for a level test, if you so choose. However, you could get seriously hurt by it. I don't recommend it."

"I don't care. Sign me up." I spoke in a rather gruff tone. Yeah! Challenge!

"T-then, please come this way." A bell rang as soon as the receptionist said those words, and the hunters in the tavern started whispering.

"Someone's applying for the level test again."

"How badly hurt will they get this time..."

"Should we watch?"

"There hasn't been a test in a long time..."

"I'm curious. I'm gonna go take a look."

"Same. Let's go."

----

"Applicant: Nova. Rank: N/A. Age: 20 years old. Profession: Mage/Swordswoman. The test shall now begin!" A herald read aloud from a small piece of paper. I was in the middle of a large stone arena. The onlookers were looking from all sides. I felt like I was the star player of a miniature football game. As soon as he spoke, some of the hunters whispered in concern while some started cheering.

"Just twenty years old. Will that little girl be okay?"

"Black hair... That's quite unusual. Is she from another kingdom?"

"I hope so. Did you hear? She doesn't have a rank... that means that she's not even a novice hunter."

"A mage and swordswoman? Can she really handle both of them at the same time?"

"F-ranked monster released." The herald announced once again. The excited hunters started cheering more. Okay. I can do this. I saw a small rabbit with a horn on the top of its head approach me fast. Wh-what? Is this it? A fast spiky bunny? I don't even need to try.

I generated a small fireball and focused it on the tiny rabbit. The rabbit dodged, but as expected, my fireball just changed directions and chased after it until it was dead. Uhhh... I feel guilty now... should I have just taken it as my pet? I shrugged. I hope it'll get harder.

"...Did the girl just use silent magic? I didn't see her mouth move..."

"Selective target fireball magic? That's C-ranked magic at the very least..."

I sat down. It was getting tiring to keep standing. "E-ranked monster released." The herald's voice boomed. A furry creature, which kind of looked like a gorilla, started walking out. What? Is this my next challenger? I don't need to stand up for this. I saw it starting to charge at me. It looked like it had a lot of power, but it was rather... slow. I just sighed and rested my head on hand in boredom. Maybe it'll get harder after this.

After pondering what I should release for a short while, I came to a conclusion. I'll save my mana for the S-ranked monsters later. Like last time, I released silent magic, but this time, I used ice magic. I'll just crush him. The stadium immediately became freezing cold. I concentrated the coldness into the gorilla, and it instantaneously froze. Do I actually have to get up to push him down? I mused, and after a moment, I came to a (very lazy) conclusion. I just used air magic to blow the gorilla statue down. It broke into pieces.

This time, the spectators were completely silent. Maybe they were in shock? Well, I remember that the heroine had rare light magic, and that was considered a blessing. Is that why they're so surprised I used rare ice magic? Oh! Or is the fact that I have three attributes? Hmmm... maybe both? And... isn't silent magic considered difficult? But Mother, Father, and Al have it too. I don't see what the big deal is... Haaah, humans make the most trivial things sound so important, I swear.

"D-D-ranked monster released!" The herald seemed to be rather startled as well as he announced the arrival of the next monster. Is this finally going to be interesting? I looked at the new creature. Thankfully, it didn't look like any of the normal animals in my past life, so I wouldn't have any qualms in killing it this time. The creature - or monster, as everyone calls it - looked weird. If I had to put it in one way, it looked 'blobby'. Fat, chubby, round, and greenish-brown.

Ewww, I don't wanna touch this shit! I was successfully grossed out by the monster in front of me. I don't wanna! Ewww, get it out! I started whispering an incantation this time. I just wanted the monster to get the hell out of my sight. By any means necessary. [ପ୍ରିୟ ଦେବୀ, ମୋତେ ବିରୋଧ କରିବାକୁ ସାହସ କରୁଥିବା ପ୍ରାଣୀକୁ ମାର] I begun chanting. [ଦୟାକରି, ମୋର ଅନୁରୋଧ ଶୁଣ, ଏହାକୁ ବାଷ୍ପୀଭୂତ କର ଏବଂ ଏହାକୁ ଅଦୃଶ୍ୟ କର] I finished. Then I pointed at the gross blob that was slowly making its way in front of me. It vanished. Because of my destruction magic. I know, I said that I would save my mana for later, and I wouldn't use anything excessively, but what was I supposed to do! I just wanted it out and away from me, and destruction magic was the best way for me to do so!

Luckily, the destruction magic just had to get rid of a low-level creature, so it just took away a bit of my magic. Although it would have been more efficient for me to use darkness magic instead... I was panicking! Okay, alright! I panicked, I admit it!

The crowd stood silent. Uh, can they just not speak now? I wondered. I was still in my sitting position, but I felt kind of sore from maintaining the position, so I stood and started stretching. The herald was now speechless. It took a while for him to remember that he was supposed to announce the arrival of the next wave.

"C-ranked monsters released!"

I heard the growling from the monsters. My back is still sore... serves me right for sitting down criss-cross for such a long time, I guess... I'll use a sword for this one, I guess, to stretch out.

I pulled out my sword from my scabbard. It made a 'shing' sound as I took it out. The crowd finally started making noise again.

"Sh-she's already a mage. Th... there's no way that she'll be able to use a sword, right, guys?"

"..."

"Yeah... no way..."

"She's using a longsword. She probably got training from someone good if she can wield it properly."

Whispers filled the arena as I took my position. I observed the monsters released. They're like... giant versions of wolves. With a lot of scars. What, is this an RPG now? I thought begrudgingly.

As I watched the overgrown wolves, they watched me. So my opponents are sentient this time. Cool. I mused. I won't use magic this time to see what happens. After observing each other for a long time, the wolves finally decided to surround me. Oh, so they chose this strategy, huh. Smart guys.

The wolves attacked all at once. I immediately activated physical enhancement and sprinted to the side in time. Oops. I used enhancement on reflex. My bad. They were in a group and began approaching me slowly once more. Magic? They... have magic. Wind blades started attacking me from front and back.

I danced and dodged away from them gracefully, and chuckled. "Fun!" Was what I said before I lunged at them.

With physical enhancement, my movements and speed were all much more powerful and fast. One by one, I killed them. It was like everything else in the world was in slow motion except for me. As I felled the last one, the crowd around me started erupting in cheers and whistles.

"Thank you~ You're welcome, ladies and gentlemen." I did a cocky and exaggerated curtsy before standing up again. "So, do you like my sword skills?" The crowd roared in response. See, this is fun. I knew it was a good idea to apply for this level test.

"I'm gonna do a special little trick on the next round! So be prepared!" The crowd became louder and I could see the visible excitement on everyone's face. "Let's go!" I started doing cartwheels and backflips around the stage- I mean, the stone ground.

"B-ranked monsters released!"

Two large ogre-looking creatures came out. They were emitting mana, meaning that they were mid-tier magic users. They must be sentient. They were holding axes and had some sort of clothing on them. I grinned evilly. Hmmm... no emissions of mana coming from the clothing... which means that the clothing is blocking excess mana from leaking out from the ogre's skin that is covered by that clothing... the clothing is made to protect from magic attacks.

There's no way that it can repel all attacks. Powerful magical attacks should work on it. However... that wouldn't be very efficient. I could just use my sword to attack the clothing if I wanted to.

But... would it make more sense for me to just attack their legs? Their legs are mostly bare besides a pair of rags covering their... things. I'll use fire magic for this. Their skin looks like they are also natural protection from magical attacks, so it would be better to prepare a strong attack once than many small attacks.

In a matter of seconds, I figured out my plan and began carrying it out. [Oh great phoenix spirit, lend me your brilliant blue flames and burn my enemy to ashes!] I used mid-grade fire magic for this. I would borrow power from spirits in exchange for mana. Quite simple, but very effective. I continued feeding the (invisible) spirit my mana until a great, mountain-like blue fire appeared above my head.

I extended my arm out and down and pointed towards the ogre-like creatures. "Burn, bitches! Ahahahahahahahaha!" I felt like a pyromaniac right then. I had an extreme urge to burn everything down, and focused it all on the ugly ogres in front of me.

When the smoke and fire finally died out, the only thing that was left on the battleground was me (who's hair was sticking up like a mad scientist and whose face was covered in soot) and a pile of stinky-as-shit ash.

"Wahhh!" The crowd went wild.

"Thank you. Thank you." I bowed like a stage performer.

----

"A-ranked monster released!"

A human-like shadow appeared in front of me, and using the element of surprise, instantly sent me flying across the arena into the stands.

"Keuk!" I coughed up blood. I was not prepared for that attack. Inwardly, I was complaining that it wasn't a fair game. But I still went on. Not bothering to heal myself with light magic, I jumped back into the stadium and zoomed towards the shadow. But it dodged, and appeared behind me. It attacked, again, right away, and I was pushed forward and fumbled to the ground. Alright. Let's do this. You use stealth, I'll use shadow magic.

Shadow magic. A sub-attribute of dark magic. One made for stealth and sneak attacks. It allows me to appear and disappear like a shadow. When I used shadow magic, it was like I was both in a physical form and an intangible one. Like a ghost.

I chuckled maliciously as I disappeared and reappeared in front of the shadow. But when I tried to reach out and choke it, it disappeared. "Tsk." I clicked my tongue and disappeared back into the shadows. So it's not touchable either. Hmmm... I could use destruction magic again. But that wouldn't be any fun... As I ran around in the shadows in search for the human-shaped shadow monster thing, I pondered ways to kill it. It's an A-ranked monster... meaning that people with a rare attribute would be able to defeat it. Of course, none of them are light, since the light attribute had not been seen for a century, well, aside from Aveline, the heroine.

What if I stay a shadow and attack it?

I decided to try it out. I looked through the shadows and immediately found my prey. Trying to surprise attack the physical me? Fat chance. I used physical enhancement and sprinted towards it, grabbing it by the neck and dragging it out.

In the bright afternoon sun, two shadows were seen. One was me. And the other one was, of course, my prey. I tightened my grip until the shadow let out a 'screech' sound and slowly broke and disappeared. I went back to my physical form. Slowly, my black hair and grey eyes were revealed, my figure, then my body.

After a period of short silence, the crowd roared with thunderous applause. Is it just me or are there more hunters than before? Oh, whatever.

"That Nova girl has shadow magic!"

"Guys, she defeated an A-ranked monster!"

"She has four attributes at least, right?"

The crowd was chattering in anticipation. While I, the slightly bloody me, bowed once more. "You're welcome! You're welcome! Hahahahahaha!"

----

"S-S... S-ranked battle, begin!" The herald couldn't contain the tremors in his voice as he announced the battle. I grinned. One more until I was at the top. Well, I am the best, so I should always be at the top... but battle? Wasn't it 'monster' before?

"Miss Nova will be battling Ax, the S-ranked hunter! If she manages to make him yield, the battle is her's! If not..." I could hear the crowd getting louder, but I wasn't worried. Worst comes to worst, if he tries to seriously harm me, I could just reveal myself as the duke's daughter and get grounded for a year, or just kill him using destruction magic.

I saw a figure emerge from the shadows. A boy. He looked like he was about four years older than me as Alice Novea, with dark, evergreen hair and shining silver eyes. Hmmm... he's pretty. His features were well defined, giving him a mature and older-brother type aura. The opposite of my Little Al. How intriguing. I examined him from head to toe. Handsome, too. I looked at the aura radiating out from him. Hmmm... a rare nature user... and a swordsman. Oooooh! I was getting more and more excited. I was assured that this fight would be much more interesting than beating up the ragdoll called Mr. Bastard Prince.

I started giggling. It was quiet, but slowly became louder and more hysterical. I was pretty sure that he thought that I was deranged. But I didn't really care, as usual.

"Let's have a good match, 'kay?" I asked in a childish tone with sparkling (slightly murderous) eyes.

❅    ❅    ❅    ❅

"5, 4, 3, 2, 1. Let the match begin!" The herald announced. The crowd began to buzz.

And I began to buzz as well. In excitement. How much should I limit myself? Hmmm... okay. No space. I shouldn't use it as a safe haven. I shouldn't use legendary or mythic attributes either, so no creation, destruction, gravity, summoning, or descension... you know what? I'll just match up with him. I will ONLY use nature and swordsmanship. Yay! Fun!

No, wait. My mana capacity is probably still much higher than his, even though I battled beforehand... and I'm injured. Okay, the 'injuries' will be my handicap! Okay! Yeah! Let's go, bro! Mano a mano! Whoop-whoop! My internal monologue ended as soon as my opponent lunged at me.

I dodged just in time, leaving a small scratch on my beautiful, porcelain skinned face.

"Give up, Miss Nova. I'll let you surrender without any injuries if you yield now." The hunter named Ax said.

But instead of getting peeved as usual, I just got amused. And when I am amused, I laugh. I mean, isn't that obvious?

"Pff-puahahahahahahahahaha! Hooo, I'm guessing that you haven't seen my past matches, huh? You're funny!"

He made a strange expression when I said those words, which caused me to burst into laughter again. "Hahahahahahahahahahaha! Oh, god. Imma fuckin' die of laughter, dude."

I was holding my stomach and barely able to keep standing. My... modern language was apparently very confusing to him.

"...If you're not going to surrender, Miss, then..."

We started circling each other. My eyes narrowed into thin slits, with my mouth quirked up in amusement. Soon, dense foliage sprung up from the stone. The rock underneath me cracked. Ah... he used his nature attribute. I sensed a figure appear from behind me. I immediately drew my sword out and blocked him.

A loud clang reverberated around the arena from our swords clashing. The audience couldn't find us, so they just whispered in worry.

"Impressive, Miss Nova. However, I will not surrender." His eyes revealed playfulness, just like mine, as he drew out a dagger from under his belt. I wasn't really listening to his comment, and just focused on his dagger. He tried to press it against my neck to make me surrender, but I was faster, and moved to grab the small knife hidden in my leather jacket, blocking his attack.

"Wow...! Ax, this is fun!" I giggled happily, prancing around and running behind him to attack. "Please keep playing with me in the future, okay! You're the first playmate I had that can actually play properly! The others are so boring compared to you... so, one day, please play a game of Tag or Hide and Seek with me, okay?" I started grinning like a devil.

I jumped up and onto a bush-like tall plant. Ax moved up with me, but before he could catch me, I used silent magic to push the foliage back down into the earth underneath the stone.

(Author's Note: I'm sorry I didn't specify this earlier, but the difference between the rare Nature attribute and the common Earth attribute is the Earth attribute deals with solid objects, such as rock, dirt, types of metals, and other things like that while Nature and control, grow, and move living plants (of course, the ecosystem were a nature user uses that magic also affects how much mana they have to expend and the results). Thanks!)

"Not bad, Nova." He grinned and attacked me again with sturdy, unbreakable (well, almost unbreakable) vines.

"Hey, when did I let you call me Nova?" I pouted and sulked as I fended off his attack with a wall of mutated devil's ivy.

"Well, you called me Ax, so I figured that we were one a first name basis..." He reasoned, which was strange thing to do in battle, but I ignored it and just sulked more and attacked him using the ivy.

"I did not! Oh... wait, I did. Okay, fine... I guess you can call me Nova, then." I sighed reluctantly, scratching my (slightly singed) black hair.

"Hehehehehehe~" He chuckled, seemingly satisfied with my unwilling response.

"Nope. Nope nope nope nope nope nope nope nope nope nope don't you dare, young man! Don't you get all smug on me, asshole!" I lunged at him with my sword.

"Don't sass me, young lady!" He mocked back, which caused my eyes to flame with more playfulness.

"Oh, it is so on!" I still had about half of my mana left. Enough for three high-tiered legendary spells, meaning enough for about nine high-tiered rare nature attribute spells.

I started firing spells consecutively after sheathing my longsword. [ମୋର ଆବଶ୍ୟକତା ଏବଂ ଇଚ୍ଛା ପୂରଣ କର, ଏବଂ ମୁଁ ମୋର ଶକ୍ତି ସହିତ ତୁମକୁ ପୁରସ୍କୃତ କରିବି] I muttered. [ପ୍ରକୃତିର ସର୍ବୋତ୍ତମରେ ନିର୍ମିତ ଏକ ଅନୁପ୍ରବେଶକାରୀ କାନ୍ଥ ନିର୍ମାଣ କରନ୍ତୁ, ଏବଂ ମୋର ପ୍ରତିଦ୍ୱନ୍ଦୀଙ୍କୁ ଏହାର କ୍ରୋଧ ଅନୁଭବ କରିବାକୁ ଦିଅନ୍ତୁ]

[ମୋର ବିଷାକ୍ତ ଆଇଭି ଶହେ ଗୁଣା ସହିତ ସେମାନଙ୍କୁ ଆକ୍ରମଣ କର] [ସେମାନଙ୍କୁ ଶକ୍ତିଶାଳୀ କର | ସେମାନଙ୍କର ଜୀବନଶ and ଳୀ ଏବଂ ଦକ୍ଷତା ବୃଦ୍ଧି କରନ୍ତୁ] Walls of ivy and vicious attacks came at him from all directions. Direct attacks, sneak attacks, and poison filled the arena. I was ready. [ପ୍ରିୟ ପ୍ରକୃତି, ମୋର ଶତ୍ରୁକୁ ତୁମର ବିଶ୍ରାମ ସ୍ଥାନକୁ ଠେଲିଦିଅ | ପୃଥିବୀ, ତାଙ୍କୁ ପୃଥିବୀକୁ ନେଇଯାଅ] [ତୁମର ଘୃଣାର ଶବ୍ଦକୁ ଫୁସ୍ଫୁସ୍ କର ଏବଂ ଆଜି ତାଙ୍କ ଆଡକୁ ମୁହଁ ଫେର | ସେ ହୁଏତ ତୁମର ସାଥୀ ହୋଇପାରନ୍ତି, କିନ୍ତୁ ମୁଁ ତୁମର ଦେବୀ] [ମୋର କଥା ମାନ।][ମୋ ଚାରିପାଖରେ ଏବଂ ତୁମର ସାଥୀରେ ଜୀବନର ଏକ କାନ୍ଥ ସୃଷ୍ଟି କର] [ତୁମର ଶକ୍ତିଶାଳୀ ଅଙ୍ଗକୁ ଶିକୁଳି ଭାବରେ ବ୍ୟବହାର କର, ଏବଂ ତାଙ୍କୁ ତଳେ ପକାନ୍ତୁ] [ବର୍ତ୍ତମାନ, ତାଙ୍କୁ ତୁମର ଅନନ୍ତ ଶକ୍ତିରେ ଉତ୍ସାହିତ କରିବାକୁ ବାଧ୍ୟ କର] My mutterings became louder and more vivacious as time past. At the end of all nine spells, Ax was pinned to the ground by vines, struggling, and barely breathing.

A vine handed me his sword (which somehow showed reverence). I giggled childishly. My voice was hoarse and my mana was completely depleted from all of the spells I executed. "Ax, I win, don't you agree?"

I waved my hand and two vines retreated back down to the ground to let him talk. "...Y...yes."

"Mister?" I looked at the herald standing to the side for confirmation.

I took a moment for him to process the situation, but he finally announced in his booming voice, "N-Nova is now an S-ranked hunter, by rules of the Arvana guild! She will be handed her platinum identification card in the Tavern of Rils Weas in the capital of the kingdom Asar. Congratulations!"

When the crowd roared and applauded, I smiled devilishly again before waving the vines off and helping the half-dead Ax up.

"Cool! Ax, now I'm an S-ranked hunter, just like you! I hope we can work together sometime! And, oh, you still owe me a game of Tag, okay? Remember to 'play' with me again soon!" I smiled childishly before pushing him onto the herald and skipping away with my long sword in hand.

Maria's Absolute Retribution

Despite my nearly-depleted mana, my disguise (AKA my past life's appearance) remained intact, since I already prepared my mana beforehand and my disguise was on a set time, dissolving at 8:30 p.m. sharp. I walked toward the Tavern of Rils Weas and registered as Nova. After gaining my platinum identification card, I started moving back to the duke's mansion in the capital.

And that was when I saw Al. He was browsing around the stalls that featured food and other trinkets lazily, with a serene expression on his face which I've never seen when he was with me. What's he doing? I was really curious. I was really, really curious. What could he possibly be doing for him to sneak out to the commoner's stalls at 4:00 p.m.? I wanna know. I was going to approach him, but used my last ounce of self-restraint to stop myself. Your disguise might be here... but you don't have any mana left. If you use your sword... Alven would recognize your fighting style right away. Don't approach him. Don't approach...

So, while biting my lower lips in frustration, I turned away, flipping my hood back on and continuing back to the mansion. Before a hand grabbed my shoulder. I put my hand on the hilt of my sword in a flash and turned back to the person holding me warily. Even though equal rights for women and men have been established here, there are still many cases of sexual assault in the kingdom. I should tread carefully. But I shouldn't engage. I had those thoughts before turning my head up to face the man.

Then I paled. Shit shit shit shit shit shit shitty shit shit! "Sir, I do believe it is quite improper to lay your hand on a lady without permission." I spat with a regal and emotionless tone, completely forgetting that I had just come back from a battle. I had frizzy and singed hair and a face that had blood and soot all over it.

"A lady? Now, that is quite a surprise. Seeing as you look more like a beggar than a lady." Al shot back. Inwardly, I was quite surprised that Al could talk that way. He was always stuttering with a small voice when he was with me, or replying to me in a calm tone (that always sounded childish to me). Seeing him talk to me with such disrespect was quite displeasing, but I couldn't reveal myself, for fear that I would be exposed by him and grounded.

So all I could do was change my attitude. Right now, Little Al, you are no longer my brother. "Mister, please watch your tone." I put my hands in my pockets, which made him more wary of me. "Hey, hey, Mister, I don't even know your name. Please don't try and kill me just yet. After all..." I grinned and flashed my platinum card from the Arvana guild I got today.

He was momentarily stunned before regaining his wary and rude expression again. "My apologies." He finally said in a begrudging manner. "I did not realize you were an S-rank hunter from Arvana."

I ignored his half-assed apology. "Now, what business do you have with me. I hope you understand that right now, you are quite the nuisance to me. Spit it out." My tone was cold, and so was my expression, filled with disapproval. Why, if I was your sister right now, I'd give you a good beating!

"...Do you know my sister?"

I blinked in surprise. "...Come again?" Does he know?!

"My sister. Silver hair. Ruby eyes. Heir of-" He began before cutting himself off.

I just sighed in exasperation at my brother's denseness. Dude, don't be casually waving around my name like that! And... What should I say? If I say no... I don't know, I feel like that would be a bad move. I went with my gut. I always go with my instinct. This time shouldn't be any different. "Yes. Ali is such a nice girl."

He narrowed his eyes. "Let's talk." He tried to grab my arm but I just jumped away.

"Ah-ah! You may be a precious young master, but I will never be ordered around by you, Little Al~"

"...How do you know that name?"

"Oh~ I wonder~" I teased with a cold expression. But I want to know how he knows this appearance. Should I give in?

Uhhh... I hate losing. "Your sister has said many things about you... I guess I'm curious about you too... fine. Let's talk, I suppose."

----

"So?" I asked bluntly. We were on top of a hill, overlooking a bustling town full of lively commoners. "What happened to Ali for you to approach me in such a way, Little Al?"

"Don't call me that." He retorted. Then his expression revealed a touch of softness. "My sister... Nothing happened to Alice." He finally finished. Calling me by my first name, huh? There are a LOT of things I'm learning about you, Brother.

"Then, what did you call me for? If it's just because you wanted to bother me, then I'm leaving." I began to stand up, but he pulled me back down. I sighed for the umpteenth time before sitting back down. It's 5:00 p.m. I still have time, but I need to get back to the mansion soon, just in case.

"I saw you in my sister's journal. What relationship do you have with her?"

When did you see my journal? Hmmm... oh...!

----

He looked at the pile of stuff. "B-Big Sister, can I touch them?"

Inodded, and casually replied with a loving smile on my face, "Go ahead, Little Al."

He moved towards the pile and something immediately caught his eye. A worn and torn journal that was perching on top of the pile. I noticed that he wanted to see it and floated the journal down to let him see it. But when he opened it, he didn't understand what the words said.

私は今、次元の魔法を持っていることに気づきました。あのろくでなしの王子や馬鹿な捕獲対象の暗殺者に会ったら、きっと重宝するでしょう。悲しいことに、自分のスペースにポータルを召喚しようとすると、かなりのマナを消費します。いずれにせよ、後で扱います。

"Ah, sorry about that, Little Al. You won't be able to read it. It's written in my secret little language! Hehe~" I grinned.

"C-can you teach it to me then?" He asked.

"Haha~ sorry, Little Al, no can do~ But, you can always try and decode it yourself~" I answered cheekily.

----

Oh, right, right. So when he looked through my journal, he saw a drawing of past life, huh. That makes more sense now.

"Let's just say... we've known each other for a long time."

"How long?" He questioned, prodding me for answers.

"...Since we were babies. Or before we were babies. Actually, before that, I guess. Just... for a long time."

"..." He didn't seem to believe me. Of course, that would make sense. Why would he believe me? "...longer than me..." What? What'd he say?

"We've both gotten our answers. Now leave me alone." I snapped frigidly.

"Wai-" Before he could call me back and make me sit down, I jumped away and down the hill before disappearing into the crowd.

----

"Little Al~ I'm back from my dimension~ where are you~" I resumed my role as a loving older sister and pranced around the mansion looking for my dear younger brother. I slammed the door of his room open, as usual, and found him sitting on his bed pensively, seemingly deep in thought.

"Sister... Nova... not going..." He was mumbling something under his breath, but as usual, I just disregarded it and acted as usual.

"Al~ dear brother~ are you ignoring me~" I pouted childishly and, without hesitation, pounced on him and pinned him down on the bed.

"Ahhh! S-Sister, y-you're here..." After spouting out flustered words, he saw the position we were in and his face immediately turned into a bright red. Awww... he's so cute. I completely forgot the way he treated me before in my disguise and immediately started caressing his hair.

"Awww... Al, you're so cute, even when you're taller than me... ah, how did I ever live without you!" I nuzzled my nose in his shoulder and felt something below pop up again. What? What the fuck is that? How dare it destroy me and Little Al's precious moment! I started to look down, but Al stopped me.

"S-Sister, wait!" I stopped and looked back up, still sitting on him. Keuk. Mah heart is gonna die of adorableness. "U-um... I-I am c-cute, a-a-and, you'll n-n-never be able to l-live without me!" He announced, his face blushing more. Wh-wha? M-my little brother said... what? H-he never said that before... AHHH! GAP MOE! SO CUUUTE! I started giggling and lied back down on him with a pwomp.

"Ahhh! My little brother is so adorable! Ahhh! Imma fuckin die of fuckin adorableness!"

My brother was shivering again, and I could feel something hard touch me again. Seriously? Meddlesome thing. What is that! Destroying me and Little Al's moment not once, but twice! Why, I oughta... "S-Sister, so, you love me the most, r-right?"

I instantly forgot the hard thing and started nodding hard. "S-so... do you like me more th-than..." I couldn't hear his last word.

"Sorry? Little Al, what did you say?"

"S-so, do you like me more than Miss Nova?" He blushed and spit out.

"Hmmm..."

Do I like him more than Nova...? Nova... me... do I like him more than me... hmmm... ehhh... uhhh... I finally came to a decision and replied to his question cheerily.

"Nope!"

❅    ❅    ❅    ❅

My brother was momentarily dumbfounded at my cheerful answer before pushing me to the side of his bed, allowing him to sit back up. He revealed a rare and cute sullen and tearful expression. Sometimes I forget that my brother is only eleven years old because of his adult-like disposition.

I started to get nervous. "W-wait, Al! E-even if I do like Nova the best, you're still the cutest...!" I tried to reassure him, and it started to work, because his crocodile tears gradually stopped rolling down his cute, fair cheeks.

"Really? Sister, is that true?" He said as his voice cracked with his eyes sparkling from the tears. The definition of cuteness.

But... uhhh... is it true... is Al cuter than the past me, Shurian Hoven...? Ummm... Hmmm...

"Nope!"

----

Little Al was still mad at me. It's been two days since we had that conversation, yet my dear little brother refuses to talk to me.

"Maria...!" I whined, holding onto her legs. "What should I do?"

"Y-Young Miss, p-please refrain from acting like this, especially in front of others. It is improper!" She chided, her curly red hair bouncing as she shook her head side to side in displeasure.

"...Sorry." I got up and used gravity magic to float.

(Author's Note: The reason that gravity magic is legendary is because it expends much less mana when the user wants to float or move around in the air. Sorry for not mentioning it before.)

I leaned back in the air, which made me feel like I was sitting on an invisible reclining chair. "Sigh... Maria... What should I dooo...?" I floated near my bed and belly flopped down onto it dramatically. "I've tried talking to him, but all he says back is a mean hmph and then walks awaaayyy..." I groaned and punched a pillow. It poofed and the fabric ripped, causing the feathers to be sent flying everywhere in the room. I didn't bother to clean it up using air magic and just let the feathers fall down slowly.

"Great... more of a mess for me to clean up..." Maria mumbled, but I didn't hear it and was too busy wallowing in my own misery.

"Kekekekekeke... this is what she gets for trying to... that morning... just waking her up... serves her right..." I didn't even notice the evil smirk that graced her face before a worried expression replaced it. "Miss... I've got a solution."

"What?" I asked half-heartedly.

"Well, you see, the Young Master has always carried one wish. And I'm sure that only you could fulfill it. If you do, I'm sure that he'll forgive you." I didn't see the glint in her eyes as she told me this, and only focused on the words at the end. He'll forgive you. He'll forgive you... forgive you... forgive me...! I jumped up and sped towards Maria.

"What? Well, what is it? Does he want a familiar phoenix? I can summon one! I can summon it right now! O-or does he want a rare ore? I can..." I asked, my eyes shining in anticipation. If I can get my human sized pillow back...!

"Sadly, I don't know, Lady... every time he tries to tell me, he..." Her voice trailed off, and so did my expectations.

So... I won't be able to do it after all. "But, Lady, he did say something about fulfilling a wish. So, if you say that you'll grant any wish that he wants, he'll be sure to forgive you..."

I didn't wait for Maria to say any more, and just released my magic. I landed on the ground with a thud, and dashed out the door, hollering, "Thanks, Mariaaa!"

----

I did a dogeza in apology and announced my claim before Al tried to leave. "I'll grant you any wish, as long as you forgive me!"

"...Any wish?" My Al, my dear Al, finally stopped walking away. I took the opportunity and nodded vigorously. I swore I could see an evil smirk on his face, but it must just have been my imagination, right? He's not going to make me do... dress up, is he? No. Fuck no, there's no way. Alice, don't worry. Your brother is an angel, a being as pure as the heavens. He'd make me do something that horrendous again... right?

----

I was stuck in a very strange outfit. And a very uncomfortable one. And a very annoying one. "M-meow..." I said hesitantly. What kind of café has this kind of service?! WHY DO I HAVE TO DRESS UP?!

I had cat ears, fake whiskers, a full body suit, and a tail on. I felt out of place. And very lost. My brother... is definitely a sadist... I could always just use light magic to change my appearance into this... but I'm scared... I'll never tell anyone of my illusion magic... who knows what'll happen to me...

My angel-turned-devil brother looked at me in absolute glee, like a child eating cotton candy for the first time and wondering where all of the fluff went. It made me more scared. I wanted to run, but then he'd get angry again. Al took out a black thing from his pocket and I instantly recognized it. It was the smartphone I gave him for his eighth birthday.

He pointed the camera at me and chuckled devilishly. My eleven year old brother, chuckling maliciously. S-scary! I thought.

"Okay, back in the changing room! Next!" I started trembling at his words. Ch-changing... changing room...

----

We came back in the evening. My brother was practically glistening. And my figure... was pale and haggard.

"Sister..." Before he could finish, I ran away. What was he going to do? Ahhh!

I burst into Mother's study. There stood Father and Mother looking at me in surprise. "Ali? What are you doing here?" She asked worriedly, glancing at my gaunt appearance.

"M-Moootherrr! Wahhh! Please, grant me permission to do my work as an heir now! And tell me that I can't slack off! P-please!" I begged her.

"Wha- oh, fufufufufufu. I get it now. Yes. You must finish your work as an heir, and do not get distracted by anything. That is an order, Ali."

"Th-thank you, Mother!" I bowed in reverence. I then opened my space and jumped into the portal headfirst. Escaped... Al the Devil won't be able to catch me here... I sighed in relief.

After I learned of my space, I began to renovate. At first, I just had a pile of things stacked at a certain point, but now... I had a mansion inside. Gleaming and glistening, filled with my most precious things, in my own safe haven dimension. A perfect place for me to run away.

I entered my study inside my space. My study overlooked my artificial pond with beautiful evergreen trees surrounding it. I learned how to manipulate my dimension's landscape. My space now had an everlasting blue sky with fluffy white clouds and a bright sun.

"Sigh... finally free from dressup." Just thinking of that phrase made me shiver. Is this how Al feels whenever I say I want to 'play'? No, I'm not as cruel as him. My Tag and Hide and Seek is fun. His Dressup is absolute torture.

"I will never. Ever. Tell Al that I'll grant him anything. Again." I resolved. Then I realized something. "Maria...? Did you set me up... I knew it! I did see that evil smirk on her face! Aghhh! Damn it all!"

'Camping Out' On the Clearing

'Arvana Guild' the sign read. I was disguised once more as Nova. Entering the guild building with my black hair tied in a neat high ponytail and charming grey eyes, I was the center of attention.

"The girl who was promoted to S-rank..."

"The one with five attributes?"

"Pretty..." I grinned at the last comment. I am more than 'pretty', good sir. I am the epitome of beauty, with my looks far exceeding those of the famed goddess Aphrodite herself!

"Hello, Mr. Receptionist, sir." As usual, I could barely see the top of the desk even though I was tiptoeing, so I used my gravitational attribute to float.

"M-Miss Nova... p-please accept my apologies for the other day." The man bowed hurriedly, and I just nodded and allowed him to stand.

"I want to try to take up a mission. Can you point me to the board?" I asked.

"The board is over there, to the right. Find the crowd of hunters and that's where it is." He pointed me towards a corridor, and I nodded in appreciation.

"Thank you, good sir."

I walked down and found the board. Pushing through the crowd of rowdy hunters, I finally caught a glimpse at the board.

The board was fairly simple and basic. It had a thick wooden frame and a cork board inside. On the board were papers pinned onto it. Each paper was a mission that guild members could choose to take up. The paper had information about the mission. The minimum rank, the mission description, and the pay were all included on it.

I looked through the jumbled and disorganized pieces of paper on the wall before I finally spotted something. Oooh, this seems interesting. I reached out to grab it but another hand grasped it as well, pulling half of the paper to their side. Wha- I looked around the hall in search of the second half. Ah! There it is. I used gravitational magic to fly out of the crowd and landed where the paper was.

"Hey, isn't that-" The person who had the other half started before looking at my face. "Gah!" He yelped.

"Hmmm... Ax? Is that you?" I asked.

"N-Nova." Ax answered.

"Yay! My playmate~ you're here!" I hugged Ax and threw him up in the air, startling him. When he landed, I took his piece of paper and put it against mine. "Hmmm..."

"W-wait. Nova, that's mine."

I smiled with an unreadable expression. I can copy Mother now... "Oh? Well, what good does it do for you to have half of the paper?" I responded sarcastically. He frowned, and I just laughed. "Come on. Just look at it with me."

He moved towards me hesitantly. "Come on, respect your elders and listen to my wishes." I teased.

"You're just three years older than me!" Ax whined. Well, technically, I'm four years younger than you as Alice and sixteen years older than you as my past life and my current form, but you don't need to know that, do you?

We both read the paper.

Rank requirement: S-Rank

Personnel required: Two hunters/adventurers

Payment: 160,000 gold coins

Task: Eliminate dragon currently rampaging through western regions of the Xenithan empire.

"Wow, that's not a lot of information. 'Eliminate dragon'. Seriously, that's all it says? Nothing about it's mana capacity or capabilities? Just 'eliminate dragon?'. Wow. This is my first mission and I'm already starting to regret it." I commented wearily.

"But look at the payment! I can use it to fund my sister's treatment for at least a year!" Ax protested.

"Wha- this measly pay? Are ya kidding? I can just use creation- oh, never mind. Yeah, I guess it pays well. Let's go."

"'Let's'?" He questioned, eying me warily.

"Yeah. Obviously, smartass. 'Two hunters', it says. And I don't see any other S-rank hunters in the building, do you?" I responded tauntingly.

"Uh."

----

We started to venture out to the outskirts of the empire. It would only take a few days to get there by horse, since the western part of the empire was on the border of the kingdom of Asar.

"All packed?" I asked Ax. He nodded.

"Are you?" He stared at my empty hands and backpack-free back.

"Yup." I replied readily. He looks like he's having a hard time carrying that stuff. Should I just ask Selen to teleport us to our location? ...Nah, that'd ruin the fun. I mused.

"I'm not sharing my tent with you if you're not packed." He warned. I just shrugged and got on my horse.

"Suits me fine. Let's go. I'm getting bored." I shot back.

He sighed and nodded, mounting his horse. "Let's go, then." We rode off, moving on the roads that connected the borders of Xenith and Asar.

(Author's Note: Xenith is the empire, and Asar is where they currently are, and also Alice's birthplace, if you guys forgot.)

----

"Let's set up camp here for the night." He told me. He looked at my small handbag and sighed. "Fine, you can share my tent, just for tonight." He dropped his bag and started chanting. Instantly, a wall of vines surrounded the clearing.

I raised my eyebrows. "Impressive." I said. He just smiled in response.

"I do this every time I go camping." He then opened his bag and took out his stuff. I just watched in amusement as he pitched his tent and set up his sleeping bag. How does he go on like this every day? I wondered.

[OPEN SPACE (6,10) (50 CENTIMETERS)] I muttered, and my familiar portal opened up. I climbed in while Ax wasn't looking and looked for my 'camping gear'. I found the fridge (creation magic) and opened it. I fished out four pounds of wagyu beef. Mehhh... I don't really feel like cooking, though. Should I just use creation magic? But... then it wouldn't taste the same...

I sighed and took the beef to the stove, moving around the kitchen island. I started to cook. Ribeye... black pepper... kosher salt... white truffle butter... I started adding ingredients, and soon, my masterpiece was done. Ax should be done setting up camp, too. I mused while opening my portal to get out.

"Nova? Nova~" Ax called as he ventured around the campground. I appeared behind him, closing the portal as I got out.

"I'm right here, dumbass~" I mimicked his voice and laughed as he jumped back in alarm with his hand on his hilt. I sighed. "Relax, relax. Dinner's ready." With my oven mitts, I showed him the perfect, glistening white truffle wagyu steak.

"Wha-" He looked perplexed. "How-"

Then he looked at my apron and pinned up hair. "Where-"

I ignored his questions and moved to the fire. I cut the wagyu gracefully and put it on the two plates I brought from my space. "Now, get here before the food get's cold." I used gravity magic to float his plate and utensils over.

"Huh?" He looked at the floating plate in complete confusion. "Nova, how-"

I just smiled, cutting him off. "Ah-ah-ah! Eat first." I moved the utensils close to him and ushered him to sit down on the log with me.

Yeah... it's kind of hard to eat without a table. Should I let him in my space? But so far, only Al and Selen have come into my precious space... hmmm... I'll show him later.

I savored my beautifully cooked steak and ate it with relish. Once Ax took a bite of it, he started scarfing it down like an animal that was starved for a week, completely forgetting my use of air magic. "How fidya cook thi?" He asked with his mouth stuffed with steak (How did you cook this).

"Truffle, salt, pepper, butter, my secret ingredient, a little bit of love, and creation magic." I whispered the last part.

"Remind me to always take you with me to camping trips. I'm not passing up on this. What kind of monster meat is this?" He asked.

"Monster meat? No, no, this is beef." I corrected him lightheartedly while focusing on eating my food.

"...Beef? As in the one that nobles eat? How did you get that? Actually, how did you even get this monster meat and cook it? When I wasn't looking?" He looked at me suspiciously, but I just smiled more.

"If you want to keep eating, then please kindly clamp your fucking mouth, okay, Ax?" I didn't want to deal with the aftermath of being discovered as a duke's daughter. Grounding, fear, anticipation, greed, all of those emotions and actions will be pointed at Nova, too. And although Ax may seem like he isn't greedy, he can change at a moment's notice once he hears my identities. I frowned at that thought. Humans hold so much avarice. So greedy.

"Fine, fine. As long as you keep whatever this truffle-thing coming, I don't care." He surrendered before shoving his face back into the food. I sighed and continued eating.

"Why're you eating that way, Nova?" He looked at me. Then I realized what I was doing.

Ever since I was born (in this world, at least) I've had to use noble etiquette at any meal with my family, so it has been ingrained deep into my bones. Back straight. Elbows down. Cut smaller-than-bite-sized pieces and remember to never make a sound while eating. Do this, do that, do another thing, finish with this. It's become a routine for me. A habit. That was why I was eating like this while I was deep in thought.

"I'm retiring for the night. When you are done, Ax, please put down the plate near the fire. I will collect it in due time, so do not fret." I responded with my normal way of speaking at the mansion.

"Nova...?" He called, but I was still in a daze and didn't respond. [OPEN SPACE (11,184) (50 CENTIMETERS)] I opened a portal to my space, still in a daze, forgetting that Ax was watching me curiously. I stepped into my space lazily and closed the portal behind me.

"...What?" He asked, but he was a bit too late. "What... where did she go?"

Nova the Spy

Nova. The first person who could ever defeat me in my life. The childish, sadistic, and 'playful' girl. Or was she a devil? I couldn't tell.

I first met her in the arena. The guild master personally called me in. Then I heard that someone actually managed to get to the S-rank stage of the level test. I was surprised and intrigued, and decided to take on the job and fight her, despite not knowing anything about her.

When I entered, she had a very special disposition. She seemed to be humored by my offer to allow her to walk away, unscathed. It was clear that she didn't know who I was. She didn't know that I had a rare attribute and was famed across empires for my swordsmanship.

I became more interested. She seemed a little older than me but still spoke in a childish tone. She didn't know who I was. She seemed to be playing around. I wanted to beat her. But she had a rare nature attribute as well. Not only that, her mana capacity was practically unlimited, and even after many fights, she still had enough mana to repel my magic and use nine high-tier incantations. She beat me. And I mean that she literally beat me. Half to death. Then she said that I should play with her again.

She was just playing? I shivered. What would happen if I became her 'playmate' again? What would happen if I participated in one of her games...? What was it? Hide and Seek... just the very thought of it makes me freeze in horror...

I was determined to avoid her. She already beat me in all of the aspects I specialized in, and I could use my special skill [Appraisal] to find out her powers. Is it because compared to me, she's much more powerful, so I can't read her with my current abilities?

When I went to the guild to find another high-paying mission, as usual, someone stole half of the mission paper I was trying to grab. How dare- I looked for them but couldn't find them. Then someone jumped right in front of me. I was startled, and looked up to find that it was the very person I was trying to avoid. Nova.

After her silent pressure, she ended up (somehow) convincing me to join her on her mission. Why would I do such a stupid thing? I wondered. Whenever I looked at her, I started getting too self-conscious, sweaty, and nervous. It was because I feared her, right? She was the first person to beat me... that must be why.

When we set up camp for the night, I remembered that Nova didn't bring any luggage. I suddenly felt an immense amount of worry course through me. What would happen if she stayed out in the cold night? She would be in danger... I don't want her to get bitten by bugs... that would be unpleasant for her... I ended up caving in and allowing her to sleep in my tent, but she just laughed in amusement. Did she take my offer as a joke? Did she think that I was a man who didn't keep her word?

I started pondering this question as I set up camp. I put up the vines, which she found 'impressive'. My pride swelled at the thought of her saying that. When I started setting up my tent, I realized that Nova was gone. After calling her for a while and walking around the closed-off clearing in search of her, she reappeared behind me while holding some wonderful smelling meat. Did she go out hunting? I wondered. When did she have time to cook? Before I was able to ask her a question, she cut me off and ushered me to sit down. She floated over a plate filled with the meat and I got even more confused. Some sort of nature magic? What? Again, before I could ask her, she shut me up and told me to eat.

Her cooking was delicious. Tender, fatty meat, a good flavor that she said was called 'truffle' whatever that was, with butter, salt, and pepper as a finish. I'd never had such a thing in my life. She would be a good wife when she marries... I mused before catching myself. I blushed profusely. Wh-what does it have to do with you. J-just shut up and eat. I reprimanded myself before shoving my face back into the meat.

I asked her what kind of monster meat it was. Next time I stumbled across it, I'd make sure to hunt it. She looked at me like I was joking and said that it was beef. Beef? The thing you get from animals? Only nobles eat that stuff. Commoners eat monster meat... who is Nova, really? Come to think of it, I don't know anything about her background.

I asked her, but she, for the third time, cut me off and threatened me. I had no choice but to obey. I couldn't let go of the food! After a few minutes, I glanced at her figure again.

She looked like she was pulled out of a painting. Her back was straight, despite sitting on a crooked, hard log. She made no sound while eating, and held her fork and knife gracefully while cutting her meat into tiny pieces. Why... why's she eating like that?

I asked her. This time, she looked like she was in shock. She didn't cut me off, but answered quite rudely and gruffly. She talked like that when she was battling me before, in the arena. I think she's being her true self right now, like in the arena. She's speaking her mind, she's not concealing anything. I decided to ask her more, but she ended the conversation and simply whispered an enchantment. I was curious about what it might be.

Soon after, a large, white portal opened up beside her. And she, after telling me to put my plate next to the fire, stepped into it without hesitation. After she entered, the portal closed behind her. She looked like she wasn't thinking. It was something she did on reflex. That definitely wasn't nature magic. I wanted to ask her more questions, but it was too late. She was gone.

----

I'm pretty sure that she'll tell me by morning. I thought to myself before dousing out the fire, changing, and getting into the tent. Lying down inside the large shelter, I let my mind wonder. My appraisal doesn't work on her. She beat me in the arena. She somehow has something that only nobles can eat and talks about it casually. When we were in the guild building, when I commented on the gold coins, she looked at me in surprise and asked if it was really that much before correcting herself. I listed off.

There is absolutely no way she's a commoner. But, would she be a noble? I mean... actually, technically, I'm a baron since I have a rare magic attribute, so she should be a baroness as well. But I mean, is she a born noble? No, her attitude is so unrestrained when she's with me, and she's too wild.

But that doesn't explain it. She didn't think that 160,000 gold coins were much, and she corrected herself, too. She has meat that only nobles have... and she's not a noble, either. Maybe... is she a spy?

Her attitude IS suspicious... and she somehow always seems to be on guard... her movements are graceful, like she was a noble herself... she would only use that if she was trying to blend in with other nobles... it makes perfect sense.

I'll ask her about her identity tomorrow. If she behaves suspiciously, then I know she's not a commoner, and if she acts casually... then maybe she really is a spy from another kingdom or empire. I finally closed my eyes and went to sleep after coming to a conclusion.

(Author's Note: Wow... that was way off. And it seems that our dear Ax has already started to cultivate feelings for our wild 'Nova'. I wonder what will happen next! Hehehehehe~)

Get Off of Me, You Piece of Shit

I was woken up by my digital alarm. 7:30 a.m., it read. Uhhh... I hate waking up early... I don't wanna... but I have to get up before Ax does so he doesn't notice anything off... This is why modern tools are the best, I guess. I opened the curtains and looked outside the room through the window. Bright and sunny, as usual. I didn't bother wasting half of my mana changing the day to night for my dimension, so I just let it be and closed the blackout curtains when I went to bed.

I went to the bathroom and splashed some water on my face from the faucet. It woke me up from my dream-like state. Then the memories came.

"AHHH! SHIIIT!" I screamed on the top of my lungs after remembering what happened last night. How can I get so displeased and dazed by thinking about humans? Uh, this is why humans are the worst. I thought of what Ax would say when I got out of my space, and cringed. Do I have to deal with this in the morning... I just want to go back to bed... I only went on this trip because I finished all my heir work a year in advance so I was allowed to do whatever... but now I sort of regret it...

I sighed and took a shower. Afterwards, I used light magic to put on my disguise (AKA past life appearance) and opened the portal to step out. I was greeted by Ax's smiling face.

"Gah!" I yelped, falling back down in the portal.

Ax stepped in and gasped. "What...? Is this where you were sleeping...?"

He looked around at the ornately decorated room. I paled. Shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit shit... well, should I come out clean?

"I knew it. You're hiding something from me, aren't you?" He added. Well duh, way to state the obvious, dude.

"Yeah? And so what? You may be my playmate, Ax, but we barely know each other." I stared him down with dark eyes. "I'm not so much of an idiot to divulge all my secrets to a dangerous guy I just met."

Ax, however, didn't look too troubled at all by my cold answer and looked at me blankly before grinning like a flirtatiously. "Well, then, how about we get to know each other better?"

----

Two days passed in a blink of an eye. After I cooked and stepped out of my portal, I saw Ax sitting next to the fire, as usual, waiting for me. The tent was set and he was lounging around casually before I came.

"Nova." He greeted me.

I frowned. "Ax."

We sat around the fire, eating japanese curry, when Ax told me something. "I'm going to be sleeping with you from now on."

I instantly sat up in dismay, I slammed my hand down on the log, looking at Ax from point blank distance. "Ax!"

"Your~ identity~ is in my hands~" He casually played with my silky black hair and flicked my chin.

I groaned and moved back. Then, after a moment, I grinned benevolently. "Well... then couldn't I just kill you to conceal my identity?"

He placed down the bowl of curry and moved back while I stepped forward. "It's quite easy, really. I'm sure you know that I have air magic by now. I'm not sure if you know how many attributes I truly have, but that's fine. It'll be a piece of cake to silence you. No one would know... and if I can't kill you, then I can just call Selen to help me." I cackled. Don't try to blackmail me. I may be playful, but I have boundaries. And honestly, I don't like you much right now, so I would have no qualms killing you to avoid being sentenced to a year of grounding from Mother and Father.

"...You wouldn't do that. I'm the one that's so 'entertaining' to you, right? And plus, if you kill me, then what are you going to do for fun? I'm new, and I'm sure all of your other playmates are worn out by now... And I won't blackmail you, you'd just kill me, so I'm not a threat to you either." He reasoned hesitantly. Hmmm... true.

"But right now, I don't like you." I told him bluntly in a childish voice.

"I'll make you like me, then." He approached me fearlessly, despite being threatened by me just a minute ago. "If you give me the chance, of course." Ax chuckled before looking me straight in the eye.

Hmmm... sure, there's no way he can kill me, yeah, so he's not a threat. And he seems to be proposing something interesting, so... "Okay!" I replied cheerily.

----

"I'll give you the tour, then." I told him. Why would he ask me for this? Is it because he's sick of sleeping in the tent? [OPEN SPACE (5,13) (50 CENTIMETERS)] I chanted. A portal instantly opened to the main entrance doors of the mansion. "Let's go." I stepped into the portal and reached out to grab his arm to pull him in too.

We faced the garden. He looked at the blue skies, the glistening lake, the colorful plants in wonder. "Beautiful..." I nodded, satisfied at his awestruck answer. Well, it did take me quite a while to build this place.

"If you don't make me like you, I'll kill you, okay?" I asked as if I was asking about the weather tomorrow. He shivered and smiled shakily.

I smiled, pleased with his acknowledgement. "Okay. It's going to be a pain to walk around, so I'm just going to float us around." I said before whispering an incantation for air magic. There's no gravity here, that's all fabricated my me, so I'll just use air magic.

----

"And that's the fridge and freezer." I pointed at the fridge and floated close to it. I opened the door and showed him the inside filled with meat, vegetables, and drinks. He goggled the 'strange' contraption I had in my mansion, as he did with all of the other 'strange' things I had, and started opening and closing the door like a curious child. I chuckled quietly at the sight. Hmmm... I like him a bit more now.

I checked the clock for the time on the kitchen wall. It was 8:12 p.m. in the evening. Should I change the day to night? A special guest is here, after all. Hmmm... uh, fine. I wasted half my mana on it by whispering a small incantation and the 'sun' instantly set and was replaced by a 'moon'.

Ax looked outside through the glass in surprise. "Wha-"

"I changed the day to night for you and wasted my mana. I shouldn't have done that... oh, whatever. Anyway, it's eight in the evening. I'm going to bed, and you should too." [OPEN SPACE (11,184) (90 CENTIMETERS)] I was too lazy to bend into the portal while floating, so I just expanded it and flew in with Ax in tow.

After arriving in the master bedroom, I stopped using air magic and we both dropped to the ground. Looking back at Ax, I told him, "I still have enough mana to fabricate a bedroom and bathroom for you in the mansion, so-"

"No need. I'll be sleeping with you."

I tilted my head, my black hair falling to my right. "Oh? And why is that? Is it part of making me like you?" I asked curiously.

"Wow... you really are so dense, huh... Umm, yes. It is. So..." He replied.

I looked at him. "Hmph. I am not dense. Why does everyone say that I'm dense? You're like my brother." I pouted childishly before adding, "Oh, and that's fine if it's part of making me like you. Just don't kick me while I'm sleeping. Oh, and sometimes I have accidents, so be careful and don't get hit by a flying water ball or something."

He looked at me, appalled. "What is your definition of 'accidents'? And what does that have to do with flying water balls? And you have a brother?"

It was my turn to look at him, baffled. "I thought you knew my identity, but it really seems that you don't know anything about me. Sigh, geez. I'm going to wash up in the bathroom, so just wait here."

I took my pajamas from the white drawer and went into the bathroom. I washed and came out with a nice, clean pair of pants and an oversized shirt. I looked at Ax. He was in the exact same spot when I was entering the washroom twenty minutes ago.

"You're like a statue. Why have you not moved at all? It's creepy." I shuddered cutely, leaning towards him with a mocking smile.

"I- um... I don't have any clothes. To wear. That... Are clean." He paused and pondered over his halting words.

"Oh. Just that? You really packed light, huh?" I chuckled.

"W-well, you didn't pack at all!" He fumed childishly. He reminds me of me. I mused.

"Pfft. Well, I did pack a mansion, I think that counts for something, right?" I rebuked.

"You KNOW that doesn't count, Nova." I stuck my tongue out at his gruff response.

"Ahem. Well, back to the subject at hand, I'll just make some for you." I told him, about to cast creation magic. I still have enough mana left even after I turned day to night, so it should be fine. I looked out at the night 'sky' and the bright 'moon'. It was beautifully crafted, if I do say so myself.

"You know how to sow?" He looked at me in surprise.

I shook my head. "Nope!"

"Then how are you going to make clothes?" He looked quite exasperated.

"Do you really not know my identity? Or are you just a dimwit? I can't tell." I hurled back. Before he could answer, I sat down on my bed and started mumbling the incantation. [ମୋର ଆବଶ୍ୟକତା ଏବଂ ଇଚ୍ଛାକୁ ଡାକ, ଏବଂ ମୁଁ ତୁମକୁ ମୋର ମନ ସହିତ ପୁରସ୍କୃତ କରିବି, ମୋତେ ମନୁଷ୍ୟର ପୋଷାକରେ ଆଶୀର୍ବାଦ କର, ଏବଂ ଏହାକୁ ଧଳା ଏବଂ କୁରା଼କର] After I finished, white, large clothes dropped into my lap.

"There. Finished sewing~" I laughed and handed the white t-shirt and pants to Ax.

He put it against his body, and looked stunned. "I-it fits. H-how does it fit? Nova..."

"Fufufu. Well... I know everything about my friends. Including their measurements." I answered craftily.

He blushed. Wow. He responds exactly like Little Al. Cute. In all honesty, I just let the creation magic find his measurements. I simply directed my mana into him to measure him. But it was fun to tease him. He ran into the restroom and I flopped onto the bed.

"Oh, I guess I like him now. He's goood." I giggled as I thought of his reaction. After about thirty minutes, Ax got out of the shower. His hair was wet and dripping down onto his white, tight fitted t-shirt. Wow. He looks just like a model.

"You're handsome, Ax." I stated with a straight face. He blushed until even the tips of his ears were red. What? What'd I say?

"Let's go to bed." I patted the place next to me. "Come on." And... he blushed even more. How can someone blush so much is truly a mystery to me, but as usual, I just disregarded it and pushed it off as something he usually does and used air magic to move him into the bed.

"Woah!" He exclaimed as his feet lifted into the air. I just opened the covers and moved him into it.

"I like you now, so I won't kill you. Even if you blackmail me, I think I still wouldn't. Well... uh, never mind. Good night, Little A- I mean, Ax." I kissed him on the forehead and, with a flick of my wrist, turned off all of the lights in the room. I refreshed my disguise and this time, made it last for a month. Then I went to sleep.

----

I woke up with the 'night' still on. And with Ax on me. Literally, on me. I was dazed in the morning, and didn't really care. I never like waking up... I mused. Ah, right. I should change it to day. Most of my mana was restored when I went to sleep, so I could easily change the night back to the usual bright blue sky. In an instant, half of my mana was gone.

"Hng..." Ax slowly opened his eyes. He looked down and found that my head was buried into his chest and his arms were around my waist. Then he slowly looked around and realized where he was. "Gah!" He leapt up and yelped.

"Wh-wh-wha-what?" He looked at me and blushed. Again. He is really exactly like Little Al. "Wh-what a-are you doing?"

"Dude, you were the one who did that. So get off me, you piece of shit." I glanced at his side of the bed. I'm not the one who moved, after all. Don't look at me like I'm a molester or somethin'.

"I-I..." He looked very flustered now. He acts like Al one minute then acts like a brute the next.

"Hahahahahaha! You're really fun to tease, I like you, Ax. I'm going to the kitchen to fix up breakfast." I made a portal and entered facing the kitchen island and glanced back at the open portal. "I'll leave the portal open for you."

(Author's Note: Hey guys! So... my updates will be slower for the coming two weeks, since I have ski training. Sorry about that, but I'll make sure to update when I can! Thanks~)

Alice's First Pet Named Lizzy

"I've decided. You're going to be my best friend." I told him out of the blue. We were on our horses, galloping towards the borders of the empire.

"Huh? Why the sudden decision?" He asked. Ax and I have been staying together for so long that he no longer seemed surprised with my sudden and strange surprises.

"Well, since you know my identity, and because I like you." I responded casually.

He groaned and smacked his head. His horse continued to bounce up and down. "You really are so dense. NEVER say that to another man."

"What's the deal? I just said that you know my identity. Geez." I whined and looked forward. "We're nearing the western region that we were supposed to go. We've already passed the border, so it should be smooth sailing from here on out."

"Seriously, I don't understand most of your words, Nova. What does 'smooth sailing' mean? And, while I'm talking about the subject, what do the words 'fuck' and 'shit' mean?"

I moaned. "You wouldn't understand what I would be saying, anyway. There's no point explaining it to you."

"Come on."

"You damn bastard, I hope you fall into a pit and die. If you know my identity, then why don't you know that I'm 'eccentric'? Seriously, so stupid. And why do I have to explain myself to you? Jeez, this is why I don't like dealing with humans." I ranted in Japanese.

"What? Okay, I don't understand. Explain it to me."

"Yeah, you'll never understand, you baka. So just shut up and keep moving." I injected mana into the horses and gave them a burst of speed.

----

"...In the mountains, and there you will find the dragon." I was filtering out most of the village chiefs long monologue until he told me those words. Then I snapped out of my trance and pulled - no, actually, a better word would be carried - Ax to the mountains with breakneck speed with physical enhancement.

We arrived there, at the 'cave' in one hour. I was breathing heavily, but it wasn't too bad. "Okay, Ax, let's move in."

"Sure." It was really a marical that I found someone who wasn't surprised at my sudden actions. Truly a marical.

A roar came from within the cave, and my eyes started sparkling. Oooh! I thought. And then I grinned. "On second thought, Ax, just stay outside. I'll be going in myself. You can have the gold, of course. I just want to have fun, so stay back, okay?" I told him like I was coaching a child.

"Wait-" Before he could stop me, I opened a portal and threw him into my space. That way he won't do any needless meddling and hold me back. He won't have a problem with it since he's getting the reward money, right? Well, whatever, I deal with the worrywart Ax later. I skipped into the cave with shining eyes and started humming a tune.

"I'm catching a draaagon, a draaagon, a draaagon. I'm catching a draaagon, will I have fun~?" My twinkling, soothing voice awoke the 'draaagon' from it's light sleep. "Hello, Dragon. So, I'm here to exterminate you." I went straight to the topic and stated my reason for coming.

"A human. How impudent of you to awake me from my slumber. I shall make you pay." His thundering voice boomed in the cave, and caused a few stalactites to fall to the floor.

I grinned. "Oooh! How fun! Try, try!" I used gravity magic to float in the air. The dragon roared louder at my teasing response and started to chase me. I led him out of the large cave, into the forest, and onto the mountain. I hovered, my head touching the clouds, with my air magic giving me oxygen to breath at a high altitude. "Ehehehe~ are we playing Tag? I like playing Tag! It's fun!" My childish smile was replaced with a sadistic one with killing intent.

I released my supressed aura, which I haven't done in ten years, since I was three. It instantly spread around the mountain. Killing intent was laced into it, which, to the dragon, probably felt like a large weight on his back. "Please... try and catch me." I giggled and flew higher in the air. The dragon followed and blew large puffs of deadly fire from its mouth.

"Oops! Missed~" I circled around the dragon's head, in which it found extremely irritating.

"Pest! I shall-"

"Seriously, what's the deal with 'shall' for you? I mean, seriously, we're in a new age now, try to use modern language, okay?" I tittered as I poked one of it's eyes. It screamed in annoyance and tried to swat me with one of its giant claws, but I dodged nonchalantly.

"Missed again! Strike two~" I whispered into its ear.

It roared and started flying after me. I just looked at it in amusement when it tried so hard to kill me. For me, it felt like it was a child trying so hard to win an arcade game, but failing. The dragon finally caught me and tried to inhale me into its stomach. I dodged and sat on its head, pulling on its large ears in wonder. How does it feel so smooth?

"And... I'm afraid that was your last chance, Mr. Fearsome Dragon." I pressed down on its head and used gravity to press it down to the ground. It dropped and fell into the woods. Oooh! The trees must feel like thousands of needles sticking into your scales. Rough, dude.

I pressed it down harder and laughed. I created giant balls of fire, earth, and ice above me and pointed my finger towards the flying lizard, Mr. Dragon. "Bye-bye, Mr. Dragon!" I exclaimed happily, waving to it with both of my hands. Then I realised something and stopped the balls just before it reached the pitiful creature.

"Wait. Wait! I shouldn't kill you!" I flung the balls away from me into the forest before tapping my chin.

"Hmph. Well, time you realized, insolent human. You dared to attempt to kill a mythical creature, and you will be cursed for eternity! Human, you-"

I cut him off before he could say more stupid nonselse. "Obviously! Uh, I have beast taming! I totally forgot! I should have used it on you! Mr. Fierce Dragon, you could be my pet!" I declared. Before he could protest, I started whispering my incantation. [ପ୍ରିୟ ଦେବୀ, ଯେଉଁମାନେ ମୋର ଇଚ୍ଛାକୁ ଅବମାନନା କରିବାକୁ ସାହସ କରନ୍ତି ସେମାନଙ୍କୁ ମୋତେ ସାହାଯ୍ୟ କର | ମୋ ନିୟମକୁ ଚେଷ୍ଟା କରୁଥିବା ଏବଂ ପ୍ରତିରୋଧ କରୁଥିବା ଅସମ୍ମାନ ପ୍ରାଣୀ | ସେମାନଙ୍କୁ ଖୋଜ ଏବଂ ସେମାନଙ୍କୁ ପ୍ରଣାମ କରିବାକୁ ବାଧ୍ୟ କର | ସେମାନେ ଅନନ୍ତକାଳ ପାଇଁ ମୋର ସେବକ ହେବେ]

The wave of mana rushed into the dragon. It struggled, trying to resist my pact. "Oh. I guess that wasn't enough mana. I'll have to use all of my mana left to tame you, huh? Is that why beast taming is just a rare skill? Because it requires so much mana? Well, I guess it's good that I'm great at magic, huh? Or else I'd be in big doodoo in this situation." I mused, pressing the rest of my mana into the dragon. It attempted to resist, again, but this time, to no avail.

"H-how? How is this possible? I have fought many who dared to seek my power, and none have succeeded in enslaving me with their attributes! This is inconceivable! Utterly incomprehensible! Fully-"

"Yeah, yeah, dude, I get it. You're powerful." I brushed off my sleeves and rolled my eyes at his long spiel. "That's why I had to use so much mana to tame you. Maybe my rare Taming attribute is really just overrated. Haaah. Now I can't open my portal to my space, and I can't fly anymore. I guess I'm stuck in the forest for a night until I get it restored. Uhhh... so annoying... I should have just killed you, this isn't worth it. Now I'll have to deal with Ax lecturing me tommorow... god, why..."

The dragon looked at me like I was deranged. Which, at that moment, I probably was a little.

----

"So, what should you're name be?" I asked as I huddled around the fire with the dragon circled around me.

"My name is Behemoth, human." He told me sternly. I waved my hand and ordered him with my thoughts. You mean Master. "M-Master." He had no choice but to say.

"Mmmm... but 'Behomoth' just doesn't suit a cutie like you... I need to find a better name..." I mumbled, deep in thought.

"My name is Behemoth! The ruler of all lands, the curser of Senlesna, the-"

"Ah! I got it! Ahem. From now on, Mr. Fierce Dragon, your name shall be... Lizzy!"

"MASTER!"

My Therapy Session with the Crown Prince

It was morning. I was lying on Lizzy's warm back, when the sun woke me up.

"Uhhh... stupid sun... I don't wanna wake me up... let me sleep more." I raised my hand to cover my eyes. The dragon below me groaned as well.

"Impudent sun... I shall slay you for this insolence... right after I take a short nap..." Lizzy grumbled. I chuckled sleepily. So you're not a morning person either, huh? I guess that's why you sleep in that cramped cave.

"Waking up is the bane of my existence, Lizzy... but we have too. For it is our duty as overpowered creatures..." I started to doze off, and slapped myself awake. I have to get to my space... any longer and Ax is gonna kill me... but I just wanna sleep... should I deal with him later... "...You know what, I take it back... just a short nap, that's fine... right...?"

Lizzy made a deep rumbling noise in confirmation and just like that, we both conked out again under the morning sun. Just a short... nap...

And just like that, Lizzy and I slept for two days.

----

[OPEN SPACE (0,289) (6 KILOMETERS)] I mumbled as soon as I woke up from my state of short hibernation. Uhhh... now I'm gonna have to deal with Ax... I don't wanna... I rubbed my drooping eyes and stepped through the portal. "Lizzy, let's go."

Its big foot stepped through the portal and it folded its wings to go in. I led my pet to a clearing I fabricated for any pet I would have in the future, and asked, "Lizzy, what do you like?"

"I like sleeping, gold, and giant eels." Lizzy replied bluntly.

"I get the sleep... and sort of the gold... but why the eel?" I probed.

"Because giant eels are delicious." He stated.

"Aaah, now I get it. Okay, cool. By the way, Liz, where do you prefer to sleep? Like in a cave or something?" I questioned.

"I prefer to sleep in castles, where it's warm."

"Okay. Is a castle made of gold something you'd sleep in?"

"I would greatly enjoy sleeping in such a place."

"Cool." We were conversing like we've known each other for such a long time.

I started reciting a creation spell. [ମୋର ଆବଶ୍ୟକତା ଏବଂ ଇଚ୍ଛାକୁ ଡାକ, ଏବଂ ମୁଁ ତୁମକୁ ମୋର ମନ ସହିତ ପୁରସ୍କୃତ କରିବି | ସୁନାରେ ନିର୍ମିତ ଏକ ଦୁର୍ଗ, ଏକ ନାଗ ସାପ ପାଇଁ ଯଥେଷ୍ଟ ବଡ଼] I pointed to the left part of clearing, and immediately, a castle made of shining and glistening gold appeared. And only a third of my mana was left. I stretched my arms out and looked at Liz with my eyes narrowed in annoyance and impatience. I just wasted more mana on useless things. "So? Do you like it?"

"Master... you truly are so benevolent to this old dragon... you deserve to be my master." It gave quick words of gratefulness before prancing - and I literally mean prancing - into the large gold castle. Geez... what's so good about gold? I guess it is a currency in this world... but I can just make it anytime! Although, I guess that would be considered money laundering... but they don't have any concept of inflation here... so creating gold wouldn't be considered a fraud or embezzlement. But earth users can't generate gold from earth... unless they're a prodigy, so... I'm in the clear. Cool.

I stopped him before he could get inside the gold castle. "Let me ask you a question before you enjoy your lavish facilities. Why did you go on a rampage?"

"Master, I was doing it because I was awoken from my nap in my cave. They kept pestering me and climbed on me, studying my scales and touching it. It was quite disturbing, so I went to bother them back." 'Bother them back'... that's one way of putting it. As expected of my pet!

"Hahahahaha! You really are just like me in the morning... Liz, we have a lot in common. Who woke you up from your slumber? Should I kill them for you?"

"It was a female. I think the human was named Aveline, or something. She kept singing loudly with her annoying voice, and it had a few 'Aveline' words in it. And, Master, there's no need for you to kill the human for me. I think I already did." He responded.

Aveline... who was Aveline again? Hmmm... Oh! The heroine of 'I Shine For You'. Right... she was always a people person, and I guess that counts for sleeping dragons, too. I thought absentmindedly before responding, "Alright. Tell me if you need anything, I'm going." Liz went back into his shining castle.

After coming to a satisfying conclusion, I used some mana to open a portal to my bedroom and stepped in. After stepping in, I crashed into a large, buff body.

"Where. Were. You. You left me here for three days! Do you have any idea how worried I was?! I was pacing around the room! I wasn't even able to sleep! And you..." I started filtering out Ax's words after 'able to sleep', looking away and poking a finger into my ear in boredom. Here comes the lecture...

After three hours, he finally said his fill, and I was still letting my mind wander. "Nova!" He hollered when he failed to get my attention.

I jumped up, startled. "Y-yes, sir! Reporting for duty, sir!" I just said whatever popped into my head and did a childish salute.

"Sigh. Were you listening?" He quizzed me.

"Of course I was. What, did you think I filtered out your screeching voice for three hours? Not possible." I used my supreme acting skills and sighed. Yup. Totally possible. I just filtered your screeching voice for three straight hours. I chuckled inwardly while looking at him with a straight face.

Before he could ask me more questions, I added, "By the way, I got a new pet. I'll introduce you to him sometime. He's very big."

He narrowed his eyes in suspicion. "...What kind of pet?"

"A dragon."

"Don't tell me... you made a pet out of the dragon we were supposed to slay!?"

"Oh, don't worry, no one will find out I didn't kill Lizzy. I'll keep him in my space. Also, the reason why Liz rampaged was just because he was grumpy. Have some empathy. I totally relate to him. When I wake up, I get really grumpy." I reasoned.

"Grumpy is an understatement... for both you and the dragon... wait, you named the fearsome S-class creature 'Lizzy'? Are you insane? You know what, don't answer that question. How did you even make him obey you, anyway?"

I raised my brow, skeptical. "Are you sure you know who I am? I have a Beast Taming attribute, remember?"

"Wha-"

----

"I hereby honor you, Nova, with the title of Viscountess Heran. I honor you, Ax, with the title of Viscount Elen. I thank you both wholeheartedly for performing the heroic deed of slaying the dragon that has been tormenting my people." Stated the emperor. His voice boomed around the throne room. His face, withered from age and stress, was crinkly and old-people like, but his eyes showed much insight and wisdom.

"I thank the emperor for your bestowment, in Ax's place as well." I responded in Xenithian, the empire's primary language, and bowed with my fist to my chest, using the empire's ettiquete. Ax looked at me in bewilderment as I performed these acts. Well, he did need a translator to understand what the emperor said.

The emperor looked at me, astounded. "You have the ability to comprehend my words, Viscountess Heran. How commendable. Furthermore, you are able to use my empire's etiquette without any fault." He smiled cunningly. "You have land and a title in this empire. Would you like to become a permanent citizen of my land?"

I shook my head politely, declining and bowing again. "I am greatly thankful for the emperor's generous offer, however, I have responsibilities in my kingdom and must return to fulfill my duties."

The emperor grinned, intrigued. "Responsibilities, you say?"

"Yes, emperor." I replied solemnly.

He sighed. "Very well. Your dedication is admirable. I excuse you, Viscountess, and Viscount Elen as well."

I bowed once more and dragged the frozen Ax out of the throne room.

----

"How- what- huh?" Ax stuttered out as we roamed the gardens of the imperial palace with the guide of soem of the palace servants. The emperor insisted that we stayed in the palace for a day before resuming our travels, so we humbly agreed.

"You... haha, Ax, you truly don't know who I am, do you? Well, it's too late for me to turn back, I guess. I've already shown you my abilities, it's only a matter of time until you figure it out." I touched his nose and danced around the colorful garden.

"Who might you be? And who gave you permission to enter the imperial palace garden?" A teenage voice speaking Xenithian resounded around the courtyard.

"I greet the crown prince, the empire's sun that shines." I gave my greetings, bowing in the same manner as I did in front of the empire.

"It seems like you do not understand my question, insolent girl. I asked you who gave you permission to enter the garden." His voice was impatient and annoyed. Just as I remembered him.

"Oh! That? Your father gave me permission to enter the garden. Are you done now? Please screw off. You're disturbing my peace and quiet, Crown Prince." My voice changed as well, into one of childish annoyance, with my signature pout shown on my face.

"You..."

"Right... I can..." I mumbled before coming to a realization. "Crown Prince, your face is as big as your fat ass. Just screw off already, or can you not understand those words with that shitty brain of yours? Hahahaha, how funny. The crown prince of the Xenithan empire can't understand a few of my words."

"Insolent!"

"Yes, yes, the insolent me. I'm so insolent, uh, so insolent! Fuck off, I don't care, you damn bastard." I laughed childishly. Before he could reply, I started my spiell. "By the way, crown prince, leave my friend Alice, alone. She doesn't like you and she doesn't need you. You've been pestering her ever since that summit, and she's really sick of it. She wants to kill you, but she can't, in fear of causing diplomatic discord between the two countries. She wants to insult you, but she can't, I guess, so I'll do it in her place."

I breathed a deep breath and started my beautifully flowing wave of insults. "You don't frighten you English pig dogs. Go and boil bottom, tsundere silly person; ah, blow my nose at you so called Arthur King, you and all your silly English King niggets! I don't want to talk to you no more, you empty headed animal food drop water! I fart in your general direction! Your mother was a hamster and your father's meat of deliveries!" I spewed magnificently weaved nonsense, quoting from Monty Python and the Holy Grail.

----

"Ahhh... that was so refreshing. Maaan, I should have done that aaages ago... Damn, haaa, I gotta do that again sometime." I giggled as we walked away from the palace.

Ax was clearly still in a state of shock because he was just nodding and walking stiffly along with me. "Oh, cheer up, Ax. Don't worry, I'm sure that one day, you'll have the courage and the eloquent and flowing style of speaking, like I do, and you'll be able to follow in my footsteps. Don't give up, keep improving yourself, and you'll get there someday. You are a talented child, after all." I consoled him.

"THAT'S NOT WHAT- AHHHHHHH!!!"

(Author's Note: Isn't Lizzy so cute~)

A Fly Buzzing Around My Ear

"How do you know the crown prince of an empire, anyway?" Ax probed me for answers. We were sitting on my bed in my space, getting ready for bed, when Ax posed this question.

"Well... my 'friend', Alice... I don't know if you've heard of her before... there are a lot of Alice's in the world... Anyway, she approached the crown prince once."

And so began my story.

----

Have you ever heard of the Cimaru Summit before? That year, it was hosted by the imperial family of the Xenithan Empire. The Cimaru Summit was a gathering for all of the kingdoms and empires of the continent. And that year, twelve year old Alice was brought along with her father and mother to attend it.

----

"Who's Alice?"

"Shush. I'm in the middle of a dramatic story, stop interrupting."

----

Alice was a prodigy. Actually, that was too much of an understatement. She was an angel, sent down in this world by the goddess herself.

----

"Hey, Nova, isn't that too much of an overstatement? No matter how dramatic of a story it is, thats-"

"No, it's true. She was sent down to this world by the goddess."

----

Alice learnt to read at six weeks old. She used magic when she was two weeks old, and she was a proper noble lady when she was three years old. She was beautiful, caring, kind, considerate, and powerful as hell. She could take down armies with a flick of her wrist, if she chose to.

----

"I've heard of an Alice in our kingdom. She's a daughter of a duke. Is that who you're referring to?"

"Wow, you're quick to catch on. Yes, she's that Alice, the prodigy of the century. Anyways, back to my story which you have been so rudely interrupting."

----

So, when her father went to her study to tell her that she was going to attend the summit with him, at such an early age, she wasn't surprised.

They arrived at the empire a few weeks later. They greeted the emperor, and, after mingling with the nobles at a ball before the summit, they went to their quarters to retire for the night.

But Alice still wanted to gain connections with others. She was the heir to the Novea House, it was only natural that she should be well-prepared and begin to plan for her future. Thus, she snuck out while her father was sleeping to go back to the ball.

Alice gained many connections that night because of her sociable and graceful persona when she was talking to the kid nobles, and she was satisfied with her network in the empire of Xenith. So, she went to the garden to celebrate. And that's when she saw... him. Flowing black hair, shining golden eyes. She was instantly enthralled by-

----

"This isn't going to be one of those love stories, right? 'Cause this isn't worth my time if it is."

"Hey dude, just listen, and shut up, 'kay? You're the one who asked me about this, so if you don't zip your fucking mouth, I'm gonna-"

"I-I got it."

----

...by the amount of connections that she could enjoy if she approached him. Because he was the crown prince of the empire, Procyon Alpha.

Alice was overjoyed. She really found a person that could give her a limitless network, and all she had to do was approach him and win him over. Simple.

But he was a fucking brat. When Alice approached the Idiot Prince, he was cold.

"I greet the crown prince, the empire's sun that shines." She said, bowing in a perfect manner and showing perfect etiquette. Her alluring silver hair shined in the bright full moon's light. A perfect picture.

"Hello, duke's daughter." The Idiot Prince replied back, not even bothering to let her stand. She was displeased, but her self control kept her in check. She believed that as long as she got those connections, she could do anything.

"It is truly a blessing to see you on this fine night. The moon is full, and the garden is bathed in twilight. Truly a sight to behold, do you agree, Crown Prince?" She inquired with wisdom.

But, the crown prince did not reply, and just started walking. When Alice followed, hoping to get that connection, thinking that just one more push and the entire empire's network would be hers, the crown prince turned back. "Leave me alone." He snapped.

Alice was appalled at his outrageous behaviour. How dare he say that to a delegate coming from the kingdom of Asar? She was disgusted by his rude and cold behaviour. It was like he wasn't even trying to boost his empire's reputation, and did not even have any self control. An animal, that was what he was to her from that moment on.

"Very well, crown prince. Please leave me alone as well." She responded bluntly before spinning around and making her way back into the ball, thinking, I already have enough stable networks in other kingdoms and empires. I don't even need the crown prince, anyway. He probably does not have any network, considering his rude and crude attitude he showed me.

"W-wait. You... you're just leaving?" He looked at me, shocked. He's still twelve, he's just a kid, I should be gentle with the way I speak.

"To be perfectly honest, if you reject me, then I have no use for you. I only approached you because of your position, after all. I am not so brazen as to approach you once more after you reject me, and I only approached you in the first place because I could, not because I needed to. Not only that, but another reason I wish to leave is that your attitude is utterly sickening. It is like you have no intention of representing your empire competently, and only wish to tarnish your country's reputation. Revolting. And my last reason for leaving is simple. It's because I have an extremely unfavorable impression on you now. To put it in simple terms, I dislike your presence. You may seem like a prodigy to others, that would most likely be the reason that your attitude is so unrefined and uncouth, but to me, your talent is like an insignificant bug, running along the dirt floor. Now, please excuse me." Alice replied readily before leaving. As she entered her quarters once again, she wondered if she was a little too harsh on him.

No, I was very gentle. I could have sworn at him, but I didn't. That was what she thought, and it was very valid. When she talked to him, she kept in mind that even though he was a spoiled brat, he was still a future leading figure in the empire. But since there were no witnesses, she found it acceptable to criticize his behaviour a little. And that belief, too, was very valid.

Alice contributed a lot to the summit that year. Her incredible insight and speaking skills instantly won over the delegates of each country, and was sure to improve each country's wealth and economic power. But after she went home, when she attended a social gathering, a pest was flying around her ears, bugging her.

It was the Idiot Prince.

"Alice... you were the first person to talk to me like that." His annoying voice always floated around her ears. His words were meaningless to her.

"Your highness, we are now in my kingdom, I hope you respect our customs and etiquette. You have no permission to speak to me informally. If you wish to continue speaking with me, please address me as 'Lady Novea'. And you have no permission to interact with me, we both agreed that we should 'leave each other alone'. Now, please excuse me." Alice said. Her words were harsh and strict, but completely necessary and eloquent. Although he may be the crown prince of an empire, Asar was on par with Xenith and she was a duke's daughter of the kingdom of Asar.

The rejection proved insufficient. The lowly pest continued to bother her, day in and day out. Requesting audiences, sending engagement proposals, 'coincidentally' meeting in social gatherings... she was becoming quite vexed. But she still could not do anything. She still could not slowly choke him and watch him foam in the mouth, his eyes slowly rolling back in agony, watching him drop dead on the floor. Because she had to keep the relationship between the empire and the kingdom amicable.

For her, the Idiot Prince reminded her so much of the Ragdoll. They both had weird preferences. Despite being brutally rejected by her, they still sent engagement letters and asked for an audience. Are they masochists? She often wondered pensively.

----

"Wait, who is Ragdoll?" Asked Ax.

"Well... Alice's plaything, I guess." I responded, scratching my head. "He's... a kickball, of a sort."

----

One day, when the lovely Alice was walking gracefully around her mother's beautifully groomed garden, she spotted a figure underneath the trees. It was, as expected, Procyon Alpha, the crown prince of Xenithan Empire.

Trespassing? The nerve. He dared to trespass into a duke's mansion? Brazen and brash. She was thoroughly disgusted once more, her face warped, showing annoyance. Her mask was usually perfect when she met foreign dignitaries or nobles, but she couldn't help it this time.

She huffed and ambled toward the Idiot Prince. "Your highness, what could you possibly want with me? You have been bothering me, nonstop, for the past six months."

He instantly stood and took my hand, then kneeled down. He kissed her porcelain skin, dirtying it with his revolting germs. "Lady Novea, I have fallen in love with you. Please, accept my proposal for engagement."

"I am deeply flattered by your offer, however, I must decline. Like I said on our first meeting, 'please leave me alone as well', 'I dislike your presence'." Alice huffed regally and took a step back before making her way back into her mansion.

But, as expected, the crown prince continued to annoy poor, lovely Alice. Day in and day out, he would buzz around her ear, hoping to catch her attention.

----

"Do you see now? Why I hate him so much?" I looked at him with an accusing eye, imploring him to respond.

"Y-yeah."

"Good. Because if you didn't, I'd trap you in my space library and lecture you for two days."

He sighed in relief, quoting one of my sayings. "I'm glad I dodged that bullet."

(Author's Note: Hey guys! So, I kind of left out the other crown prince, the Ragdoll, from the story for a while. But don't worry, I'll be reintroducing him soon... ish... maybe. Ah, it all depends on how fast I update. Anyways, bye!)

Deranged Friends and Family

We were back at the border of Asar. I looked at my best friend Ax. "Well, see ya." I left. I'll see him around. Before I could speed away, Ax grabbed my arm.

"Wait." He said.

"Hmmm? What do you want?" I looked back and spotted his reluctant expression. "Do you need something? Are you still curious about Liz? Look, I can show you later, okay?"

"W-well, since we're friends, we should meet up soon."

"Yeah, I'll ask Selen to teleport me to you sometime. It won't be that hard." I tried to move again, but he gripped my arm tighter.

"Wait, who's Selen?"

I smiled unreadably. "My other friend. He's my pal. We hang out together sometimes."

"...No, I mean, who's Selen?"

Is he talking about Selen's identity? Hmmm... "He's... a mage."

I activated physical enhancement. I left my horse in my space so I could run to the mansion. It would take less time. "Since we're friends, give me your address. Don't ask Selen to bring you to me, I'll come to you myself." He told me.

I looked at him with suspicion. What's wrong with Selen? Why can't I ask Selen to bring me to him? "...I live on Crystal Avenue. If you ever want to meet me, use this." I handed him an object. Like my other creations made using creation magic, this contraption had Earthen technology on it. Using magic as a satellite, it was, essentially, a GPS. Of course, I programmed it to only have my mansion as the destination. I didn't really want to install all of the other software that was necessary for a full GPS.

"Is this one of your devices?" He turned it around, playing around with the screen with his hand.

"Yes. Follow the blue line, it will lead you to my house. After getting to the front gates, someone will come out. Say the following words afterward, 'Shurian Hoven'. They'll let you in after that." I told him. Then I sped off, leaving him in the dust.

Shurian Hoven, my past life's name. How nostalgic. I mused. I'll have to tell the servants that they should let people with that name in.

----

"Sister! You're home!" As soon as I entered the front gates and was led into the garden, a certain little brother ran toward me and pounced on me.

I patted his shoulder and chuckled. "Al, you're already taller than me. If I didn't use physical strengthening when I came to the house, I would have been knocked over by your momentum."

"Momentum? Sister, I don't understand. You always say the weirdest things. But I'm glad you're back, so I couldn't help it!" Kyaaa! So cute! My little brother is so cute!

"Awww! So adorable! Al, give me a big kiss!" I pointed toward my cheek with happy and satisfied eyes.

"S-Sister..." He complained, but he did it anyway. He was blushing again. My brother is really so cute...!

"Gahhh! I can't help it! You're simply the cutest! Ahhh! Too much moe!" I looked at him while hugging him hard. I could hear his ribs cracking, so it might have been an overkill. I let him go reluctantly. "Come on, let's go to Mother and Father."

----

"Ali. How was your trip? I assume it went well, you seem very lively." My mother had her usual unreadable smile and elegant, regal disposition, as usual.

"Yes, Mother. It went very well. I was very happy you allowed me to leave." I responded with a childish smile of my own. "I also made a new friend. He was very amusing."

"Ohohohoho, is that so. 'Amusing'. What happened to him?" She looked at me with expectant eyes.

Geez, Mother, it's like you expect me to wreak havoc on whoever I find 'amusing'. I mean, it's true I was planning to kill him, but still. It hurts, okay? I pouted.

"I didn't do anything, Mother. I mean it." I declared in a righteous tone.

"Ohhh? A new friend? He's... a boy?" My father was glaring daggers at me.

"Father, I didn't do anything to him. I'm not a bitch who spreads her seeds around everywhere. Have some respect for my purity, Father." I grumbled.

"He might take advantage of you." Father replied angrily.

"Father..." I chuckled and grinned madly. "If anyone dares take advantage of me, I'll just kill them... it's not that hard. Worst comes to worst, I can just call Selen, and we can..."

"Ahhh, that's the daughter I raised." His angry face transformed into a happy and prideful smile.

"Griffon, dear husband, I was the one who raised Ali." My mother with her scary smile looked at Father and I shivered.

"Mother, Father, Al and I will be taking our leave." I jumped up and grabbed Al before rushing out of the door. I can't deal with Mother when she's angry. I gotta get out of here.

----

"Sister... who is your new friend? And why is he a man? Did you not think to tell me first to get my confirmation before being friends? He's actually just like Ragdoll, right? You don't care for him?" Little Al gripped my shoulders and I stared into his eyes. Oh... he's not Little Al right now... he's Devil Al... I shook my head hurriedly.

"N-no... Al, he's not like Ragdoll. At first, I wanted to kill him, but I didn't. He's nice. He's like a grown up version of you. I'm sure you'll like him."

"Sister..." His scary grin didn't fade away. I was truly very scared right then. I wanted to run. I shouldn't tell him that I let Ax into my space, then...

"U-um... Al, d-don't you see? The reason I l-like him so much is because he reminds me of y-you!" I spouted whatever nonsense that came into my head in an attempt to pacify him. And it did.

His scary grin was replaced by his usual childish expression again. The expression that said that he wanted to be pampered. I should just... yeah. "Hey, Al, don't worry, okay? I'll always love you the most. No one can replace you, and you are my best, best friend. You'll always be the first one I'll pick..." I reassured him. He still grumbled in an annoyed voice, and I panicked again. In a rushed state, I just did the first thing that came to my mind again.

I pulled his face down to my height and pressed my lips against his. "It's okay, your Sister always loves you the most... I'll always love you, okay?" I pressed his forehead against mine and patted his back.

And after that, Al returned to his usual blushing, wanting-to-be-pampered childish state. Oh, thank god. Al can be scary sometimes...

I returned to my room to retire for the night. It was a long, stressful day. And this is the reason I wanted to get away from this house. Everyone here is deranged!

Little Al's Ultimate Weapon

Sister finally came back after two months. I wanted to know what she was doing, but I'm sure she wouldn't tell me. I really missed her.

I ran up to her and hugged her. I really loved Sister. "Sister! You're home!" I pounced on her. Ahhh, I really love Sister. Sister is too lovable. She is so cute. So adorable... She shouldn't go out by herself... too many people would fall in love with her...

Sister laughed and consoled me. I liked it that way, when her attention was focused on me only, it was nice. Especially when I acted like a child, Sister would always say 'moe' or whatever that was, then hug and kiss me. I liked that too.

She led me to Mother and Father. We talked for a while, but after Mother had her scary smile on her face, Sister dragged me out of the room and I happily followed along. But... Sister has a male friend? She can't have a male friend... it's too dangerous... Sister is powerful, but she's too dense. I started to get angry. Sister's attention will be on someone else. I want her to love me only! Who was the scum who took my sister away?

But my sister comforted me again. I was still angry, but I was helpless whenever Sister did that to me. I'm sure that only I get this treatment from Sister. I couldn't help but melt back into my childish facade again. I wanted to get spoiled.

I didn't expect Sister to kiss me. On the lips, no less. Sister's... and mine... I instantly felt uncomfortable under there again. I took her first kiss... I blushed at the thought. I'm Sister's first... I looked down in embarrassment. Ever since that class occurred, I've known that I loved Sister in a different way. I had a 'wet dream' when I was ten years old about her. It was really nice...

Sister spoils me when I act like a baby, so I do. It's the best way to draw her attention, and her affection. I can use it as a weapon for any annoying pests that fly her way. But of course, most of the time, I don't need to. Sister eliminates whoever bothers her. But when she doesn't eliminate them, I get agitated. Like Richard, the prime minister's son.

While I thought of my methods, Sister was busy reassuring me. I liked that too. She cared enough to worry for me. I've seen the suitors that Sister disliked. Like Ragdoll or the Idiot Prince. She even named them, and she was always cold. Not only that, but she was one push away from killing them. I'm pretty sure that she would if they weren't princes.

"Hey, Al, don't worry, okay? I'll always love you the most. No one can replace you, and you are my best, best friend. You'll always be the first one I'll pick..." She tried again. This really did reassure me. That's right, I'm her brother, I'll always be first... I'll make sure to keep that position. Sister values blood bonds, as long as I'm a Novea, she won't care what I do. I grinned inwardly.

Sister patted my back. Those annoying pests who dare get in the way of Sister and I's relationship, I'll be sure to kill them like Sister does.

(Author's Note: Hey guys, sorry for the short chapter, but I'm going to upload another one today, so don't worry!)

Lazy Alice and the Fifteen Year Old Assassin

It was nighttime. Even though I went back to my room to try and get some sleep, I couldn't. Was it because I was too bored? My life is very boring now that Ax was gone. Everything was normal, and I didn't know what to do. Well... my mana is pretty full right now... I can probably create a flatscreen TV and watch anime or something. I thought. Or I can just use light magic to project an image to the ceiling and watch from here... I don't want to get out of bed.

I nodded and raised my arm into the air, pointing to the ceiling, lazily and started mumbling mid-tier magic. [Open the gates to my mind. My memories, show them to me.] After that, a small light from my forehead flashed to the ceiling. It was like a projector from school, except it showed things from my memories.

Like a remote controller, I used my finger to move through memories. Oh! Finally found it. I thought and clapped my hands giddily. My first movie in thirteen years... I'm so excited! Should I create some popcorn or something? Then I pondered over the idea. But I don't want to brush my teeth again... and using legendary magic in bed seems like a hassle... Finally coming to a conclusion, I 'unpaused' my memory and started watching the anime show.

I started binge watching the anime. I continued to do so until it was 3:00 a.m. in the morning. Quite terrible of me, but old manners die hard. Oh! Should I watch Die Hard after this? I thought excitedly.

----

I was still lying in bed when I detected a presence. Is it Ax? Or Selen? But I thought I told Ax to enter normally... hmmm, I don't get it. I disregarded the person who came through the window and continued watching my show. Mannn, I'm so glad that this has audio installed in it, or else I'd really have to make a TV at this hour. I giggled at the thought.

"What's so funny?" A deep voice inquired from behind me. Oh, is that the guy who came into my room?

"I'm watching a movie." I told him, unperturbed. After dealing with the annoying nuisance, I turned my head back to the movie. I can't be bothered to deal with the intruder... I don't wanna get out of bed. I thought I was getting really lazy lately.

"Do you not understand the situation, Young Lady?" It commented in amusement.

"Oh, no, I understand it perfectly. You're trying to assassinate me, because the others failed. You probably got sent by Baron Carne, didn't you? He has a lot of money. Anyway, you wanna assassinate me, but I don't really care? I mean, I'm too lazy to get out of bed to fight you, and I don't want to scream for help because that's too much trouble. Plus, Mother and Father are probably doing it again after arguing with each other about who raised me. They most likely made up and celebrated the occasion, as usual. So..." I told him in a sleepy and bored voice.

"Yeah, so please stop interrupting me. I'm watching a movie and you're interrupting my binge." I thought for a moment and added, "And if you're going to try and kill me, just get it over fast. I don't want any of that 'mwahahaha' and 'kukukukuku' shit, 'kay? It honestly gets really annoying and boring after a few of them." I finished.

"So this is what you really are like. I mean, I knew you were eccentric, but I didn't think it was to this extent. The data was really downplaying your character."

I finally stopped the movie in frustration. "Dude, if you're gonna talk with me, just do it fast, okay? Also, you know who I am? Most of the information guilds don't know my true character. Hmmm... and it's clear you also know about my graceful image in public... that would mean you are one of the higher ups in Reggaera, right?"

"...Wow."

"Dude, stop hiding in the shadows like an idiot if you want to talk. I can already see you."

"You... pfft... are very straightforward, aren't you?"

"Well, honestly, no. I'm only straightforward with the people I'm comfortable with. With everyone else, I'm a kind, beautiful, considerate, and charismatic person who never speaks with any profanity. Anyway, come out from that stupid place, okay? I get that the corner of my room is really nice and all, but you look so stupid right now."

"S-sure." He stepped out, revealing his black concealing ninja-looking suit.

"Oooh! I get it now! So are you Ciaran? My guess was right, right? Right?" I got really excited. Ciaran's the least stupid of the four male leads! He's my personal favorite! That's why I felt comfortable with him!

"...How do you know that name?"

"Oh, stop being so mysterious. I already know everything, so there's no point hiding your face! Come on, come here." I activated gravitational magic and propelled him towards my bed. I moved him in smoothly and pulled up the covers for him. He's still trying to kill me, so I should increase my mana circulation and use physical enhancement just in case. I thought, activating two more spells. Oh, and I should be ready to open a portal to let Liz through in case things get hard. Hmmm... calling Selen with Liz is a bit of an overkill, but there's no harm, right? I prepared a communication scroll and put it into my left hand which was under the covers.

I used my left hand to change the 'channel' until I found Die Hard. "You'll love this one. It was my favorite movie when I was fifteen, I'm sure you'll enjoy it." I patted his black cloth covered head.

"Fifteen? How do you know I'm- 'when you were fifteen'? Young Lady, you're thirteen right now."

"Shush, shush! Just shut up and watch."

Ax's Existential Crisis

It had been two months since my movie 'date' with Ciaran, and I HAVE seen him since. But he hasn't been approaching me, just looking at me from the top of buildings and hiding inside trees. It's like he thinks that I don't know he's watching me. I waited for him to approach me first, but I got sick of it and just let him watch.

As long as he just watches, I'm fine, but if he tries to do anything to my family or the servants, well, then... I'll have no choice but to kill him. He may be my bias, but he was only my bias because he was the LEAST stupid of all the male leads. He was still stupid. I won't have any qualms in killing him if he tries to harm anyone under my protection. I mused today as I walked around the garden.

All of a sudden, a maid walked up to me. Her name was Sierra, I believe. "Milady! Milady!" She called me so I stopped. I am very glad that all of the servants feel comfortable with me. I thought as I turned to face Sierra.

"Yes? Sierra, what can I do for you?" I replied politely. I'm also glad that I can be comfortable with the servants.

She walked closer to me, and whispered, "Someone carrying the name of 'Shurian Hoven' is waiting at the front gates. I know you said to let anyone in with that name, but I can't help but worry... there is a chance he might be sent by one of your political opponents... should I eliminate the possible threat in your stead?" She told me cautiously. My eyes widened at her words. Yes, it is indeed true that my opponents have sent many servants before in an attempt to 'pacify' me, but... as far as I know, I've only told that name to one person, and I know that he is somewhat trustworthy...

"Sierra, it is fine. Tell the other servants to stand down as well, and act normally. Don't show any thick killing intent to him, as he is a very special guest, one invited by me personally." I told her, before whispering in her ear so Ciaran wouldn't hear, "And hide your knives well. Tell the others this too. I can't scare my guest off. He is a dear friend of mine."

I smiled with true happiness. My best friend is here! Then I looked sideways at the tree holding the stupid assassin inside, and narrowed my eyes.

"And, make sure that you keep intruders out of my sight. If they are near me, then I'll kill them. Sierra, you probably know this already, but I don't want to waste my killing intent on annoying bugs. Of course, if the bug bites, just kill them if you feel bothered."

Sierra bowed and scurried away. I giggled at her actions and speedily walked to the front gates of the mansion. I wonder if I should show Ax my true form...

I wanted to play around a little first. When I arrived at the front gates and saw Ax waiting impatiently, I smiled cunningly. "Young Lord, what business do you have in my mansion?" I put on a regal and imposing expression on my face and looked at him from afar.

"I wish to meet Nova. She said..." He looked at me and stopped talking and gulped. "She said the word 'Shurian Hoven' and I will be escorted in."

I narrowed my eyes and dropped my smile. I walked over to the front gate and told the guards, "He is a dear guest. This man has been personally invited by my mother, I will treat him with respect." Then I faced him. "I will personally escort you in. Please follow me this way." Pfft... hahahahaha! 'Personally invited by my mother', I said... Ahhh, I'm a genius.

"Nova... is a mother?" He looked at me, shocked, and I just turned around without a sound and led him in. The guards at the doors were looking at me with tired expressions, it was clear they knew that I was playing with my guest for amusement.

"Do not call Mother with such disrespect. You shall address her as madam. You might be invited by her, but you are still someone that we cannot trust, thus refrain from speaking in such a casual manner." I glared at him and increased my pace. Once I get to the parlor room, I'll put on a disguise and pretend that I'm my mother. Hahaha! Oh, god. I'm really so smart... how far can I go?

We entered a lavish tea room and I ushered him to take a seat. "I shall fetch Mother. If you so much as lay a hand on her, then I..." I stopped my speech and turned around with a hmph. After exiting the room and closing the door, I used light magic to change my appearance. I love messing with him... I mused as I entered the room again.

"Ax! How are you! So you made it, huh?" I ran up to him and gave him a hug, but he pushed me away.

"You... you... you... you..." It was like he was on repeat or something, because he just kept pointing at me and repeating the same word over and over again. "You... you're a m-m-mom? H-h-how... wh-wh-wh-wh-what?!"

I scratched my cheek sheepishly and smiled helplessly. "Oh... I see that you've met my daughter... hahaha... she's a piece of work, don't mind her..." I looked at him apologetically before adding, "did she tell you that I'm the Archmage of Vistas yet...? Ahhh, that's going to be a problem." Sorry, Selen, I'm gonna use your name for my prank, 'kay? I'm sure you won't mind, right?

"A-Archmage?"

I gasped dramatically. "Shit... you didn't know..."

"W-wait, hold on a second. You're an archmage, a mother, and a hunter? And, who was your daughter? She looked like she was the famous heir of the dukedom?"

"Hahaha... the truth was, I wanted to try being a hunter because it sounded fun... and yes, my daughter is Alice Novea... she, um, is that prodigy..." I giggled and turned away. Hahahahahahahaha! Oh, I'm gonna fucking kill myself here! Bwahahahahaha! Oh, I'm a mother, god, I'm a mother my ass! Damn, I... seriously... I was in a fit of laughter in my mind, rolling about and crying from laughing.

"W-wait... you're a mother, but also the archmage? I thought the archmage was a man..." Ax looked dizzy and disoriented now, like he was experiencing a premature mid-life crisis.

"Ummm... actually, I am the archmage, but I was crossdressing. You see, I actually fell in love with a woman, so I used magic to turn me into a man so I could make her give birth... it worked, but that woman was the wife of a duke... so Alice was actually born out of wedlock... and the duke still doesn't know about this... so, please keep it a secret. For the safely of my poor daughter, Alice..." I started rambling on about random and crazy things that popped into my head.

"Wh-wh-wh-what...?" He stuttered. His eyes were swirling, like he was hypnotized, and I think he finally had enough, because when I looked back at him, he just fainted. Just. Fainted. After finally figuring out what had happened to my dear friend, I started cackling and rolling around the carpet with fits of laughter.

"AHHHAHAHAHAHAHA! AHHHHHHH, I JUST MADE AX FAINT!!! HAHAHAHAHAHA! I'M A MOTHER, MY ASS! DUDE! HE ACTUALLY BELIEVED THAT! AX FAINTED! AHHHH, HE JUST FAINTED! LIKE, HE MADE A STRANGE SOUND AND JUST WENT 'BLEHHHH... I DEAD'. HAHAHAHA, HAHAHAHAHAHA! HO, I NEED TO CATCH MY BREATH!"

----

After thirty minutes of intense laughter, I finally stopped, still letting out a few giggles now and then. "Ohhh, I'm truly so amazing. I should really do that kind of stuff more often..." I finally snapped out of it and crawled towards Ax's shocked state. His eyes were rolled up, and his limbs were strewn about.

"Pfft... bwahahaha... try... got... to... no, don't laugh..." I desperately held in my laughter and calmed myself (barely) before enacting magic. [SALVATION TO THOSE WHO HAVE, pfft, SINNED, THOSE WHO HAVE... pfft... kekekekeke... HURT. FIND THOSE WHO...hahahahahahaha... SUFFER, AND OFFER THEM A GIFT. RUN TO THOSE WHO HAVE COWERED AND THOSE WHO ENDURE PAIN, AND END THEIR ANGUISH.] After barely saying an enchantment, Ax woke up dazedly.

He recalled the prior events and started shaking, muttering things like, "Who am I... what am I... what is life...?"

After seeing his trance like state, I could help but collapse back onto the floor with tears of laughter once again. "Oh, hahahahahahahahahahahaha! Ax... pfft... hahahahahahahahaha! Oh, I'm gonna fuckin' die, dudes! God, I'm gonna fuckin' die!"

Hibernating with Liz

I finally stopped laughing and dissolved my disguise, which only shook Ax's mind more. "What...? I don't know the meaning of my life... my life is but a fly, hovering above a vat of shit... life has no meaning the moment you lose the illusion of being eternal... hell is other people..."

Ax came in hurriedly. "Sister! Sister, what happened? ...Did that man do anything to you?" He looked at me, lying down on the carpet from the fits of laughter, with my red eyes from the tears that I shed from pure enjoyment, and him, who was disheveled and now in a daze. Then I realized the position that I was in, and sat up hurriedly. Ahhh, if Mother saw my posture, she'd kill me... but I couldn't help it... pfft...

"Ax, I should do this to you sometime. It's reaaally fun! I mean, did you see what he looks like right now? HAHAHAHAHA!!!" I started laughing again and rolling around the floor.

"Sister... with me..." He mumbled and blushed. "Sister... did you do it with that man, too?" He glanced at the dazed Ax with killing intent apparent in his aura.

"Yeah, duh. Why do you think I was laughing like crazy?" I asked.

"..."

"We should go prank Father, too? Mother likes teasing Father, so she'll probably like doing this, too..." I mumbled.

"...What? Y-you want to do... what? J-just what is going on, Sister?"

After his question, I explained everything to Ax and to Little Al, with small giggles and cackles, of course.

----

"You... are the heir to House Novea... the duke's daughter, the graceful and beautiful prodigy, the flower of nobility... Alice...? So the reason you dissed the Idiot Prince is... ohhh..."

"Haaa... Sister, don't scare me like that. Also, such an attitude is improper for a noble to show... and what exactly happened during that 'vacation' of yours? And how does this man know of the name 'Idiot Prince'? And, just who is this 'Lizzy'? I would very much like to see them, Sister. Open your space, now, understood?" Brother was busy chiding me for my reckless and 'unladylike' behaviour.

I just looked away and pouted. "Al... you know I'm always like this... just don't tell Mother and Father about my behaviour, and I'll be in the clear... I don't act like this in front of my network and other nobles, so I'll be fine..." I grumped.

"Sister... Haaa, fine. Just show me this Lizzy, and I will forgive you, okay?"

"Okay, Little Al~ I can always rely on you to keep my secrets~" I chirped happily.

Ax finally snapped out of his state of stupefaction. "Wait. You said you'd show me your familiar, too, before, so bring me along with you, Nov- I mean, Alice."

"How presumptuous! To call Sister that! And my sister would never allow you into her space!" Al declared.

"Oh, really? But she let me into her bed..." Ax said snidely.

Al whipped his head around and looked at me menacingly. "Sister... is this true? Please tell me this impudent man is lying."

I gulped and turned away. I did leave some parts out of my explanation... like the fact that I'm an S-ranked hunter named Nova... or the fact that my familiar is a dragon... and stuff. Technically, I did let him into my space... and my bed... but I also let an assassin in my bed to watch movies! Uhhh... I'm conflicted...

"...Y-yes, Little Al, he's lying..." I could only agree to Al's claim. What would happen to me if I told him the truth? I'd have to play... gulp... dressup again... Or worse... I thought, shivering, A death glare from Ax was nothing compared to Devil Al's methods of horrible torture. But I have to take Ax's side, or else Little Al or Devil Al will never let me near my best friend again!

"B-but... it was because he was as appalled by your outrageous behaviour as my brother! L-listen, Al, Ax is my dearest friend, and so he believed that you would treat him with respect!" I argued.

"Sister..." He told me in a threatening tone, that sounded like the words 'I'll deal with you later'.

"A-anyway, I'll show you both Lizzy, then..." I reluctantly added. [OPEN SPACE [OPEN SPACE (0,289) (100 CENTIMETERS)] I recited the coordinates to Lizzy's habitat and a large portal opened in front of us. I'm glad I gave Lizzy a giant eel yesterday, she's got to be pretty docile now. She'd probably say a few 'impudent human' type stuff, but that'll be the end of her tantrum, right?

Once the portal opened and we stepped through, Ax and Al gasped. Yes, I made the clearing very beautifully, I know. I glanced at the massive gold castle in front of us and started walking. Since the gold castle was made for a dragon, it was huge.

When we finally got to the front doors of the castle, I flew up to ring the oversized doorbell. After pushing the button, I heard a loud 'ding-dong' resound within the castle. Then a loud grumbling sound.

A large paw opened the door, and at that moment, I felt like an ant. Wow... I really made this way too big... "Impudent humans... who dares to wake me up at this time..." Lizzy subconsciously mumbled as she stormed outside into the broad daylight and lay down in the clearing.

"Hey, Lizzy. I know you're tired and all, I get it, but I want to introduce you to my brother and friend." I flew towards its scaly face and patted its head guiltily. I know better than anyone how annoying it is to wake up from a nap... I get it, and I'm very sorry...

Lizzy took a quick glance at Al and Ax before closing its eyes again. "These are your comrades? They are so much weaker than you. Are they your subordinates instead?" Liz commented and covered its eyes with its talon to block the light from entering.

"Gahahahahaha~ only you would think like that, Liz. You get me." I sat on its head and lied down as well. "Okay, guys, you've seen Liz. I'll open a portal for you back." I waved my hand and opened my portal to let them out. The two stepped out with wobbling legs and I just closed my eyes.

"By the way, guys, I won't go with you, because I'll be sleeping with Liz for about two days. So bye, I trust that Ax can see himself out." That's what I said before closing the portal. They'll interrupt me with their questions. And I don't really want to deal with Ciaran right now either, so I'm just gonna sleep. I'll deal with them later... I'll just...

----

After two days, an alarm clock woke me up. I was still on Liz's head, but we were inside the gold castle this time, on Lizzy's silver and white enormous bed. "Uhhh... I want... keep sleeping..." I mumbled before half-hazardly throwing the digital alarm clock on the floor. It broke with a crash sound. "...shut up, let me... sleep..."

----

And, after four days, I finally woke up for real. "Ahhh, that was refreshing." I glanced beside me to see the large dragon still asleep. I laughed and patted its head. "Bye, Liz, I'll see you later~" I opened a portal and stepped through.

Since I left to go to my space from my room, I entered my room from my portal again. And there I saw Al and Ax having a turf war on my bed.

"Ahhh! Get out of the mansion, you green haired-" Al started with his sword ready.

"Alice said that I should see myself out of the mansion, but she never said when!" Ax lunged with his sword. They're on my bed... playing with swords? I thought to myself as I continued to watch their game.

I finally commented after thirty minutes of watching the boys play together. "...Wha? I wake up, and this is what I see?" I rubbed my tired and dry eyes lazily and they both turned to me in surprise.

"Sister?!"

"Alice?!"

"Yes, it's me. You don't need to call my name just because I'm here. Geez, this is my room, what are you doing, and how long have you been doing this?"

"Sister, this brat that is your friend has been staying here for three nights! I've finally had enough. We didn't allow him to stay the night, yet this presumptuous bastard dares to invite himself!"

"Alice never said that I had to leave immediately! You're the one who's presumptuous, you brat!"

"How dare you, lowly bastard! I will..."

"..." I just looked at their squabbles tiredly. I'm done, this isn't fun anymore. After a while, I said, "Forget it, I'm going back to sleep." and walked back into the portal.

I lied down in the massive bed before saying, "Haaa... Liz, it turns out you're the only one who understands me." I patted Liz's sleeping figure before tucking myself in and closing my eyes peacefully.

The Dreadful Birthday Party

It's my fourteenth birthday today. I was not looking forward to it. I had a huge network of connections now, from old people to young bastards, all with high social status, all around the continent. Usually, I would be very proud of it, since it shows that I am more than qualified as an heir of the Novea House, however... now I'm cursing myself for being so capable.

I'm going to mingle with most of them for the entire day... I don't want to... it's too much trouble... birthday parties are now a curse... Those were the thoughts that continued to rush through my brain as Maria tightened my corset. "Oof!" I grunted as it choked my innards. I. Hate. Corsets. And poofy dresses. And makeup. Those new thoughts rushed into my head after my attention turned back to the task at hand.

Dress up. The worst thing possible. The worst thing in the world. The only thing that could make me dress up willingly is when Mother forced me to with her overbearing smile, or when I needed to keep a promise. Nothing. Else. And I mean, nothing. Every day at home, unlike most noble ladies, I wear only pajamas, or a shirt and sweatpants. Of course, during noble gatherings or meetups with colleagues, I am always professional and wear the appropriate attire necessary. But I do so very unwillingly.

So when Father said that I had to 'make myself pretty' for my birthday, my answer was, "Father, I'm already so dazzlingly pretty that there is no possible way that I can make myself prettier. Dressing up will just downgrade my goddess-like charm."

I was telling a half truth. I was dazzlingly pretty and had a goddess-like charm, but dressing up could only make me prettier. But I really hated dressing up. I loathed it. I absolutely abhor dresses and jewelry. I truly could never understand why other noble ladies enjoyed such frivolous and heavy things when they could just go outside and swing a sword around or practice magic.

Of course, even though I made a strong point, Mother, as usual, forced me into submission. So here I was. The tortured me, on death row, closer and closer to my imminent demise.

----

It was finally over. Finally. Over. I was crying from all of the horrible things I experienced. Jewelry... clothes picking... corsets... terrible, horrible things that could make me shudder. "Sister, let me see, let me see!" A very enthusiastic twelve year old shouted from outside the doorway.

I sighed reluctantly, and told him that the door was open. "Woahhh! Sister, you're so pretty!" Al said with his usual boyish charm. I know, I am... but I never want to do such a terrible thing again. "Sister, you look pale, are you alright?"

"L-Lady Novea, you look very n-nice." Richard added, stepping into the room. How did he even get in here? Richard was my friend, but I didn't really care much for him. Since he was the prime minister's son, of course I kept him as a friend, since it was beneficial for me, but nothing else. I came to his house occasionally, when he invited me. He might be courting me, but I don't really know much about those things, so I shouldn't assume, right?

I nodded and smiled at him. "Thank you, Richard. You look very nice yourself."

I turned back to Little Al. "Al, you gotta help me. Hook me up with some food! I gotta eat... I've been starved since this morning! I had to wake up so early, then had to dress up. Al, please~ take pity on the poor little me!" I begged, holding onto his shirt.

"...Sorry, Sister, I'm afraid I cannot." He said after taking a picture on his phone and storing it into his pocket. I watched his figure go away and nearly became a sobbing mess. I can't cry... then I'll have to do makeup again... ANYTHING but that... I held onto my tears, making sure they wouldn't fall. I held on to them for dear life.

That was when I felt a presence outside the window. "Ciaran, is it? Come in." I looked out and used air magic to open it. Then a shadow flew in.

"Young Lady, you look so beautiful, like a goddess." Ciaran's horse voice told me.

"Yes, I do, Ciar, don't I?" I acknowledged, looking at the mirror. But I still didn't smile. I couldn't smile. It was impossible. "But I wish I never have to do this again."

I've been hanging out with Ciaran for quite a long time now. He knows me very well, partly because he was the leader of an information guild, but I didn't really find that creepy or anything. He's still my bias, so I let him indulge himself. Although, I still haven't let him into my space. But sometimes, when I'm free but don't hang out with Ax, I go with him. To assassination missions.

It's quite fun to be with him, since there's always action and always an order to kill. It lets me let out steam. I can properly release my killing intent when I'm with him, and I don't have to restrain my aura as much. I can torture people as long as I want, and can watch their faces sink into despair. Honestly, as long as he's not targeting anyone from my social circle, then I'm completely fine with him killing anyone. I'm not a saint, if someone I don't know gets killed, it's not my responsibility, I don't have to cry like a damn baby and be a busybody like Aveline.

"Hahahaha, you act as usual, Young Lady." He chuckled mysteriously.

"We're going to have a movie night tonight, you can come through the window at, like, I don't know, 10:00 p.m. or something." I told him before adding, "And dude, really, stop being so ninja-y with me, I already know how you look and who you are." I sighed. I've been telling him that every single time he came over, but he still refused to take off his mask. Does he have some sort of preference or something that doesn't allow him to take it off? That's what I always wondered.

"I'm afraid that I cannot." He replied obscurely, then disappeared. As usual.

----

It was time for me to make my grand entrance. I stepped onto the mezzanine regally and smiled dazzlingly. Many spectators sighed in awe. Yes, I am amazing. I thought to myself before beginning my little speech.

"I am deeply grateful for those of you that are here today, the people that have come to celebrate my fourteenth birthday. I, Alice Novea, the heir to the House of Novea, will continue to grow the dukedom's economic and political influence, as I strive to improve the lives of the citizens in this dukedom." Many murmurs came from within the audience. I know I'm supposed to be talking about how happy I am that I'm fourteen, but what could I say? Yay, I just became a year closer to dying, I'm so happy? I might as well take this chance to improve my image and reputation further, right?

"I will soon be taking on many more duties as the heir of this house, such as managing the welfare of the people after humanitarian crises." I breathed in a deep breath and looked at the audience with fervent eyes. "This duchy has an abundance of droughts, fires, floods, diseases, and epidemics that disrupt our residents' livelihoods. They destroy infrastructure, drain resources, and interrupt economic trade. However, I am currently working on a permanent solution for these long term problems. 'Crop Rotation'."

----

"Thank you all for listening, I hope that my long-winded lecture was not too boring for you all," I joked, and the audience laughed appropriately.

"Now, let us commence the festivities. I have not come here to start a business, but to celebrate my fourteenth birthday, if you all have forgotten!" The guests laughed once more. But instead of stepping down from the mezzanine and joining the guests, I decided to improvise. I just need to boost my reputation today, but that doesn't mean I have to socialize, does it? I really don't want to. I thought, moving towards the orchestra on the stage.

"Excuse me, may I?" I asked the pianist politely, showing my diplomatic smile.

"Y-yes, of course, m-my lady." He answered in turn, and I gracefully took the empty seat.

"I shall be playing the piano for everyone's enjoyment. I hope you find my music pleasant." The guests looked at me in surprise, but I just smiled dazzlingly in turn before facing the piano. My brother looked at me with worried eyes, he seemed to know I never played before. Hmmm... what should I play? I don't know any songs from this world, since I've never played the piano here... I pondered before coming to a conclusion.

"Etude Op. 25, No. 6." I announced in a graceful and regal tone before starting to play my piece. My movements were elegant and smooth, and the music was strong and mellow.

"Etude Op. 25 No. 8."

"Vivaldi - Summer."

"Fantasie Impromptu."

"Flight of the Bumblebee."

"Moonlight Sonata."

"La Campanella."

I listed out all of the songs that I knew, and as soon as I realized that I might have been playing too long, two hours passed. Many of the guests just stayed still, in awe of my wonderful and tear-jerking songs, but some of them danced to the music, and were doing complicated dance forms with their partner.

I finally finished my last piece, and stood up. "Thank you all for listening." Well, at least I don't have to socialize anymore. I thought, relieved. I walked towards my family, still giddy from my revelation.

"...Ali?" Even Mother, who always kept her expressionless smile, looked shocked.

"Yes? Do you need anything from me, Mother?" I did not forget that I was still being watched by nobles. I couldn't respond in an informal and casual way like I did at the mansion.

"I... never knew you could play the piano." Father told me while looking kind of dazed. Oh, right, I never took classes here, so they wouldn't know.

"Hahahahahaha..." I looked away and laughed coyly, turning my head away. "Oh, look, it seems that one of my aquaintances want to meet me. Please excuse me." I turned away with haste and ran over to Richard.

"Good evening, Richard. I hope you are entertained." I curtsied politely and started small talk.

"I-indeed. I am having a marvelous time. Your piano playing is very beautiful." He answered. Oh, is that so?

"Alice! You've come to meet my son, have you? Are you ready to get engaged to him?" Richard's mother popped out of nowhere and started ambushing me with probing questions. Oh, did I mention? I saved Richard's mother. I only did it because I liked her personality, though. Not for Richard, and definitely not because I have sympathy for him or anything.

"No, I'm afraid I am not ready." I replied smoothly. I had to do this a lot. Richard's outgoing mother wanted us to get engaged ever since I saved her, but I had no romantic feelings for Richard nor any political or economical use for an engagement with the future prime minister, so I declined without remorse. "Madam Alistair, I suggest you get Richard engaged soon, as he is already coming of age."

"Dearest Alice, I could never let Richard get tied down with another girl besides you!"

"You are flattering me, however..."

"Oh my, I have to go! My husband is waiting for me. Excuse me." Before I got a chance to finish, she ran away from me. Again. It happened again.

----

It was ten p.m., and the sun had set. All the guests took their leave, besides some who were friends with Mother or Father.

I waited in my bed like I did as usual on movie nights. And right on time, the window opened silently and I could feel a presence enter my room swiftly.

I turned my head out towards Ciar and said, "Ciar, you're here."

"Tsk. Still can't scare you." He replied before jumping into bed and hugging me, as usual.

"Well, you won't ever be able to conceal your presence from a dark attribute wielder."

"Haah..." He sighed, melancholy.

"What do you want to watch this week? I can project Spirited Away. Oh, or I can project Frozen." I started listing out names of movies I watched when Ciaran interrupted me.

Out of nowhere, he announced something very abruptly. "I will take off my mask if you show me your space."

I instantly turned alert. Does he have a mission? No, then he'd try and conceal his request to make himself less suspicious. What does it have to do with me? Why did he tell me that so suddenly? What does he want? "Haha, I told you, Ciar, I already know how you look, you don't need to show me. How about this. If you play a game of Tag with me, I'll let you in, okay?" I chuckled and replied with a wily smile.

"Tag... What are you planning to do to me?" He flinched and drew back. So he knows about Ragdoll too, huh. What a shame.

"Fine, fine. I thought you'd be fun, but..." It's okay. He can't escape my space without my portal, and I can always kill him if need be. Plus, he's my friend/movie guy now, so... [OPEN SPACE (5, 23) (50 CENTIMETERS)] I chanted for the umpteenth time.

"Come on in." I gestured towards the white circle portal and looked at him with welcoming eyes, before adding, "Oh, and if you try anything, I'll kill you~"

(Author's Note: Yeahhh... this one was boring. Sorry guys...)

Scaring the Unscarable Assassin

"Now, take off your mask." I told him after I stepped through the portal and closed it after me.

"...What? I thought you said that you didn't need to see my face." He replied hesitantly.

"I did say that, but I still like handsome faces, so come on, take it off already, or I'll do it for you." I replied without discomfort, reaching out.

"Fine. You do it yourself." Ciar's voice cracked at the last word. I stifled a laugh and moved towards him, pulling the dark cloth off his head. He's just a child.

"Wow, as expected, you're very handsome," I told him, ogling the beautiful view in front of me. The light blue hair and pitch black eyes. The refined and broad features.

I saw him blush for the first time. "Awww, aren't you cute." I teased, pinching his tan cheek with relish.

"...I'm not cute." He looked down and walked away. So... cute... I was dying of cuteness.

I jogged and caught up to him. "I'll show you my mansion first, then the golden castle, then the pond, then... no, actually, I should introduce you to Lizzy first. I think she'll like you, probably. Or she'll say that you're weak. Well..." I stopped myself from talking and just increased my speed.

"Lizzy? Your familiar? Even I don't know much about her. I'd love to come and see."

----

Five minutes later...

"AHHH!!! A DRAGON!!!"

"AHHH!!! A GOLDEN CASTLE!!"

"Ahhh... I love scaring people..."

(Author's Note: Me too, Alice... me too...)

Meeting Ms. Pink Fluff Ball

I'm fifteen years old now. I'll be entering the academy in one month. I'm looking forward to the steaming drama that manifests in Aveline's wake... But if that stupid saint dares to touch my younger brother, I'm going to **** her. No matter how entertaining she will be.

----

The school was, as expected, very beautiful in spring. With blooming cherry blossom trees surrounding the magnificent, ornately decorated buildings, and the large courtyards filled to the brim with bright and exuberant flowers and plants, it was a sight to behold.

"Sister, we are here." Not-so-little thirteen year old Al escorted me out into the plaza, through the gates, and into the auditorium, where the other students were waiting.

"Al, why did you insist on bringing me here?" I asked for the umpteenth time, wanting to receive an understandable answer. But he just smiled and didn't answer. I was perplexed. Why, why would he bring me to a school he wasn't even going to until two years later, that is so far from our fief and home? It took us a week to get here by carriage, yet he still wanted to come.

"I just want to see Sister for as long as possible." He told me.

"Awww... even though you told me that so many times, you still sound so cute!" I exclaimed, reaching up to pinch my brother's cheeks. "But Al, you can't stay here for the assembly. I'm afraid you will have to go." I told him.

"...Yes, Sister... But before I go, remember to swat the bugs that fly your way, okay?" He said.

I patted his head. He really takes after me... I thought with imaginary tears coming out from my eyes. "I always will, don't worry, Al."

----

It was time for me to give my speech as the representative of the first years. Why was I the representative, you ask? Well, obviously, it's because I had the highest scores on the entrance exam, I had the strongest magic and the most attributes, I was outstandingly beautiful and smart, and I had high social standing. I mean, it's quite obvious if you think about it.

"Dearest first year students. I am grateful to be chosen as the representative of this grade. I will do my utmost best to try to live up to the school's expectations and I promise to fulfill my duties as student council president." I began my speech, and the audience cheered. They've all heard of me before as either the prodigy of the century, the flower of society, or the person who created the sub-attribute physical enhancement. I thought as the audience watched me with adoring eyes.

"To those who..." I continued.

----

I walked down the podium and immediately a flock of students crowded me.

"Lady Novea, that was a wonderful speech. I..."

"Lady Novea, I was moved by your..."

"Lady Novea, is it true that you are..."

I felt like I was a celebrity surrounded by reporters and fans. Oooh, I have a fan base! And it's not those old professors who are still fangirling over my theory! "Yes, it is indeed true I was the person who created the concept of physical enhancement, and..." I answered all of their questions one by one, and after using my amazing and brilliant social skills, I managed to weave my way out and enter my dorm room.

I instantly reverted to my normal attitude. "Mariaaa... I'm sooo tired..." I flopped onto the bed.

"I can never figure out how milady can just revert between attitudes..." She snapped out of her trance and immediately started scolding me. "Miss, open your space, we need to unpack your belongings." She replied sternly, and I just groaned.

"Later... I can always sleep in my space tonight... just let me rest in peace..." Maria sighed at my lazy response.

"Yes, yes. I'm sure you've had a rough day... But you have the tour of the school in thirty minutes, so please do not wrinkle your uniform..." I groaned again and stuffed my head inside a pillow.

"Great... just what I need, more socializing... uh, I wish I could just go and sleep with Liz..."

----

I walked out of my room and a group of girls and boys started swarming me. After my therapy session/complaining time with Maria, I felt refreshed and rejuvenated, and answered all of them with ease.

"Please excuse me, Young Ladies and Lords. I must depart, for I have a school tour to attend. I do hope that we are able to meet again soon." I told them before curtsying beautifully and smiling dazzlingly. A few students sighed and fainted from the sparkles I emitted, and some screamed a 'kyaaa' or so.

I walked out with a perfect gait and waited in the courtyard where we were supposed to start the tour. More students from the same tour group started to surround me too, although they didn't try to talk, and only stared at me in admiration and respect. I tried to ignore them and kneeled down to sniff a camellia, but as I did, a few gasps and sighs were heard, along with a few thuds. More of them fainted? What is this, the fainting school or something? Everywhere I go, fainting. Al, Ciaran, the other nobles, and a few professors. Seriously, this novel shouldn't be named 'I Shine For You', it should be named 'I Faint For Alice'. Geez.

But I kept persevering. I kept smiling, for the sake of my future as an heir and to keep my image from shattering. I wish I could just say 'screw off'... Haah, being so popular is truly so annoying...

"Students, please follow me this way." A professor came to us and gestured to us to follow him. I walked a step behind him, and I could see a few nobles trying to... sniff my hair? I get that my hair is sparkly, but that's just creepy.

"This is the physical education room. ALL STUDENTS are required to enter this class." A few melodramatic gasps were heard from the students, and I just rolled my eyes inwardly.

We walked towards the music room. "This is the music room. It is a what is called 'elective' meaning that this is one of the three options which you will have to pick for this trimester. The other two options are art and language. You are required to pick at least one." He said before walking to the next room. So does that mean I can pick more than one?

"Lady Novea, which class will you be taking?" A female student walked up closer to me and whispered.

"I suppose... I will be taking the music elective. However, I am interested in all three classes, so I cannot say for sure. I may enter more than two..."

"...!"

"Hahaha, as expected from the prodigy of the century." The professor turned around and looked at me approvingly.

Many students' eyes shined. I bet they're thinking, 'Lady Novea is most likely taking the music class, so I should too!' Or something. I mused while walking and replying, "Thank you, Professor. You flatter me."

"Hohoho, it is no problem, really. I am actually quite an avid fan of yours. Your theories and perspectives on Laplace's Mana Cascade are truly enlightening." He answered.

"Well, I find the Mana Cascade truly engrossing. Riveting, as one might say." I began speaking with the professor about various attributes and theories. My social skills can even mingle with oldies like him, huh. I thought to myself. I looked at the undergraduates behind me. Judging by Richard's cluelessness when I talked to him about such things, I doubt that the other students had even a remote clue as to what I was talking about, but they still watched me with worshipful eyes.

----

"And that concludes the tour. Before we leave, I would like to say to Lady Novea, your ideas and concepts are truly illuminating and disconcerting. Thank-"

"Professor! I'm very sorry for being late!" A pink fluff ball collided with me, which would send me flying backwards if it wasn't for my training in swordsmanship. Wait. Pink fluff ball?

"Miss Aveline. You may be a light magic user, but that does not excuse your impertinence. And to impact Lady Novea, as well...! Truly..."

Oh. Pink fluff ball, I get it now. The idiotic birdbrain heroine is here.

Temptations of Murder

"Lady Novea...? Who is she?" The pink fluff ball- I mean, Aveline, asked dumbly. Or innocently? I couldn't tell. She was still leaning on my chest stupidly as she asked this question to the professor.

The students around me gasped in indignation. I just smiled and pulled Pink Fluff Ball up before stepping back. "It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Miss Aveline. I am Alice Novea, heir of the Novea House." And I am also the girl who cleaned after your little dragon mess that you left behind in the empire.

Aveline grasped my hand and clutched it tightly, her long nails burrowing into my skin. Dude! Come on! "I'm Aveline! It's nice to meet you too, Alice!" She chirped like a bird. The other students gasped once again. She called me by my name? Quite insolent.

I laughed lightly before taking my hand back forcefully. She immediately became tearful and started crying crocodile tears. I was taken aback by her change in behaviour. Goodness gracious, she truly is a birdbrain heroine. "D-do you not like me? I-is that why you took your hand back?" She inquired shakily. Dude.

I was on the verge of killing this stupid woman once again. "Haha, not at all, Miss. However, it is quite rude to take a lady's hand or call me by my first name without permission. I hope you correct your mistakes in the future." I warned her while smiling expressionlessly.

She broke into tears once again. Uhhh, this is so annoying... maybe I should just kill her... no, I can't. Not in front of others. If I want to kill her, I have to do it alone, in a dark, enclosed space, preferably without any witnesses. I have to conceal my face and identity, in case others see me, and... I unintentionally started plotting a murder while she was (still) crying her annoying crocodile tears. "Sorry... hiik... I didn't mean to... I- I just..."

People were walking by and watching the spectacle with curious eyes. If she keeps crying like this, it's going to make me look like a bully. My social image is solid and positive, so most people wouldn't believe I'm bullying her, but... "Don't cry. It is quite unbefitting to cry in public like this. Please, use this to wipe your tears." I handed her a personally embroidered handkerchief, but she threw it onto the dirt floor.

"I- I'm not- it's not unbefitting, I'm expressing myself! I j-just... Why are you saying this to me...!" She wailed, and I was seriously contemplating murder now. Let me kill her... let me kill her... let me... ahhh! I looked at the other students for help but I saw them glaring at her too. Oh, it seems I'm not the only one who wants to murder Pink Fluff Ball...

I stepped back and started to get more unrestrained. "Please, mind your manners, Miss. I gave you a handkerchief I embroidered by hand, and you so rudely threw my goodwill onto the floor like this." I used gravity magic to pick my towel up from the floor and moved it back onto my hand before dusting it off elegantly.

"Please excuse my manners, professor, I shall retire for the evening. I hope you have a pleasant sleep." I turned around and started walking to my dorm. A crowd of students started following me shortly after.

"Lady Novea, please, I hope you are alright. That impertinent baron's daughter-" A boy started.

"There is no need to be so worried for me, Lord Oqun. I am quite all right, but I wonder if Miss Aveline is... she seemed to be very distressed... I wonder if it was because of my lack of manners..." I said. I am not going to let myself be turned into a villainess. It will only make campus life harder. If Pink Fluff Ball is going to push the blame on me, I'll push it back onto her.

"Lady Novea! No, you were very courteous and treated her with much respect. It's just that Miss Aveline..." Another girl started, walking a step behind me.

"She thinks that she is able to speak in such a way just because she is a rare attribute holder...!" Another student said.

"I am thankful and deeply relieved that you all do not believe that I was rude towards Miss Aveline." I turned around and smiled lithely. They all blushed. "Please, you all should go to your rooms to rest. I suspect that tomorrow is going to be very difficult for us all. I implore you to sleep early."

"Lady Novea...!"

Seriously, let me out of this hellhole and just leave me alooone... I complained.

----

"Ahhh, that was nice." I wrapped myself in a towel and flopped onto bed. I took out my phone and AirPods and started listening to music, completely forgetting that I was still practically buck naked for about two hours, and completely preoccupied with my music.

I was humming to my favorite song when the window opened and a figure jumped in soundlessly.

"Young Lady. Young Lady, are you awake?" A hoarse voice asked as they crept around my room, looking for me. "Young Lady?" He made his way to the bed and found me, humming a song, lying down with my towel next to me and buck naked.

I took off my AirPods when I heard the familiar voice of Ciar in my room. "Yo, Ciar! How'd ya get here?" I asked. Ciaran didn't answer, unlike his usual self, and instead just looked down with his ears red. I looked down and saw that the towel wasn't covering me anymore. "Oops. My bad." I said casually before taking the towel beside me and half-hazardly covering myself again.

"So, Ciaran? Why are you here?" I asked again without a trace of embarrassment on my face.

He still didn't answer. He was still looking down, without a sound, so I looked down too. There was a bump on his pants where his things were. Huh? What's that? I wondered.

"Ciar-" Before I could continue, Ciaran sped out the window with his tail between his legs.

I was left behind in the dorm room, clueless and confused. "What? What's going on?"

(Author's Note: Hi! I'd like to say thank you to @Duckfero for supporting me. I appreciate your comments and words of encouragement! Thanks again!)

Birdbrain No. 1 & 2

The next day, Maria woke me up at 8:00 a.m. It was way too early for my liking. I wanted to go on a rampage and play a game of Tag, but sadly, I wasn't allowed to, since there were other nobles here. I had to keep my image up. So begrudgingly, I got out of bed and started getting ready. I liked going into the bathroom myself, since I still felt awkward when someone else washed me instead. Ever since I was able to wash myself, I never let anyone else in the bathroom. Of course, during balls or other events, Mother made sure that the maids came in with me, but other than that, nothing.

I went into the bathroom and started showering. Honestly, I was glad that this world even had a shower, or else I'd have to take a bath everyday. I suddenly felt a gaze on me. I turned around and looked at the tinted window, but then the presence was gone. Ciaran...? Or... something else? I wondered, but I payed no heed in the strange incident.

After I finished preparing myself, I walked out of my dorm room. There were many people who instantly surrounded me. Are they actual admirers, or just those who seek a strong and powerful connection? I wondered as I kept walking and speaking with the horde of people. I finally arrived at the homeroom of Class S. I turned around to face the throng and smiled dazzlingly, as usual. And as usual, a few people fainted, a few people got bloody noses, and a few looked dizzy. My beauty can cause WWIII if I went back to Earth... I mused.

"It was wonderful to speak with you, Young Ladies and Lords. However, I am afraid we must part ways, as I need to enter my homeroom. Please, have a good first day, I hope you all have a wonderful time. I bid you adieu." I curtsied and walked away stylishly, entering the room with poise.

When I saw that there were some students in the classroom, I put my diplomatic and kindhearted facade back on and sat down. Scanning the classroom, I saw many familiar faces. There were four people in this class, including Aveline, in the book. All of the male leads, besides Ciar. But there are five other people besides me in the classroom now, and two of them... Ax, why are you here? Uh, the Idiot Prince. And... who is that orange haired guy? He... looks like Ciaran. Actually, his aura is exactly like Ciar's?

I approached the unfamiliar (ish) person in curiosity. "Excuse me, Young Lord." I curtsied and studied his expression. It was carefully concealed, and had no traces of surprise or alarm, just calmness and collectiveness. Curiouser and curiouser... how far can you go to conceal yourself, Ciar? I know it's you under there.

"You're very handsome." I looked at his face. His mask started to crack. Ha! I knew it, that phrase always works on Ciar. "You know, Young Lord..." I moved my face closer, but not too close lest it seem inappropriate, and added, "You are very handsome now, but you would look better with light blue hair. And a darker skin tone, perhaps." I critiqued his disguise and told him Ciar's features.

I could see Ciar starting to blush from my critiques and scrutiny. He really is not a good assassin, he can't even keep a disguise properly. I can now understand why he fell for Aveline, it turns out that he can't do his job properly. "Okay, I'm bored. See ya, Ciar." I told him before curtsying delicately and leaving to return to my seat.

Ciar looked surprised and he grabbed my arm before asking, "What?"

"Oh, excuse my manners, Young Lord." I returned back to my graceful front and smiled at him exquisitely. Ciar narrowed his eyes and returned back to his calm face. Does he still think I haven't seen through him? How interesting. "What might be your name? I am curious to know." I told him.

"...My name is Na-"

"Hi everyone! I'm Aveline, I hope we get along this year!" A (very unladylike and loud) pink fluff ball burst into the room jubilantly before taking a seat. Sigh. Standard Aveline.

"It was nice to meet you, Young Lord Na." I teased with an expressionless face before returning to my seat. Ciar's new nickname, Na. Hahahahahaha!

----

There were now seven students in Class S. Me, Aveline, Ax, Na/Ciar, Idiot Prince, Ragdoll, and Richard. When the professor walked in, we were all sitting appropriately (besides from Aveline, who seemed to be bored out of her mind).

"Good morning, Professor." I took the initiative to greet him.

"And a good morning to you too, Milady!" The professor chirped. Wow, very lively. I examined him. His aura was as powerful as the male leads, which meant he had the same mana capacity and had at least two attributes in him. He looked like he was around twenty or so. His ruffled, unkempt hair and crumpled suit told me that he was either a slacker or a nutcase.

Even so, he gave a unique impression that made people want to find out more about him. His turquoise hair and beige eyes were charming and vibrant. The book never mentioned any professor, so... I was perplexed. With such high specs, it was a surprise that he wasn't a male lead himself.

"Now I'll give my introductions. Since I'm your instructor, I'll be speaking informally to you all. If you have any problems with that, raise your hand." He said. Wow, brave. Who would dare raise their hands now that he told us that in such a way? Everyone just kept their hands down.

"Great! Now, Let's introduce ourselves. You guys can just stay seated, it's such a hassle to get up just to say your name, attributes, and specializations." He said. I noticed that he said 'attributes' instead of 'attribute'. He must have high expectations for the class.

"Ax Elen." He read from his board. Ax stood up and began giving introductions. I already know all of this, why do I need to know this?

"Lionel Asar."

"Richard Ascart."

"Procyon Alpha."

After going through the rest of the class, he finally called on me. "Lady Alice." He's not calling me by my first name... why is he not speaking informally? I shrugged it off and raised my head gorgeously to face the rest of the small class.

"My name is Alice Novea, heir to the Novea dukedom. My attributes are Water, Air, Wind, Fire, Ice, Nature, Light, Darkness, Beast Taming, Physical Enhancement, Dimension (space), Creation, Destruction, Gravity, and Summoning. I have another attribute, but I have not unlocked it yet and do not understand its meaning. 'Descension'." I listed all of my attributes and began on my specialties. Ax was ogling me like I was an alien. Oh right, since he was originally a commoner, he must not know a lot about 'Alice Novea'.

"I am a swordswoman and have been rewarded the Golden Falta by King Asar. I also am very interested in sub-attribute magic, such as Shadow. Because of my interest, I have created the sub attribute 'Physical Enhancement'. I have written a thesis as well, it is called 'Awareness of Mana Circulation in the Human Body - An Interpretation'. I am interested in language, so I can speak Narsen, English, Japanese, French, Xenithian, Asarian, Oninal, Quenst, Sinarian, etc. I can also speak quite a few ancient languages, such as Sarantan, Wale, Aster, Nalis, Zenga, etc." Is that enough?

Professor Odyll cut me off before I could continue. "How wonderful, Lady Alice! I really enjoyed your interpretation on mana circulation, it was eye opening!" His eyes sparkled as he began to list off things he liked. Geez, thanks for the compliments, I guess. I thought, deadpan.

The Idiot Prince, Richard, Ragdoll, and Ax were looking at me strangely. Okay, I get Ax, but seriously, those two princes really don't know all of this? They were bothering me so much, yet they really don't know any of my accomplishments. Sigh, really hopeless. Aveline was looking at me like she'd seen a star.

"Alice! You didn't tell me that you had light magic! Now we can work on it together!" She grabbed my hand like she did yesterday and started pestering me, yet again. Yeah, sorry dude, I've already basically mastered light magic, and the birdbrain you will only hold me back. I don't like people holding me back, so I'm gonna have to say... no.

"Thank you for your offer, but I will have to decline, Miss Belle." I shook my hand away, like I did before.

"Professor! Alice is being mean to me!" She ran over and complained to the professor, and I rolled my eyes this time. Forget it, there's no point keeping my facade in here. All of the people know my true personality, well, maybe save for Richard, Aveline, and Odyll. But it's too tiring to keep up a perfectly kindhearted persona, I hate it.

"Please stop, Miss. I don't like it when people call my name like that." I told her firmly. My killing intent was exposed, and I looked at her with condescending and cruel eyes.

"Yeah! Go Nova!" Ax said out of nowhere. I whipped my head around and stared at Ax with a pissed expression on my face. Don't call that name so casually here, genius. In case you haven't noticed, I don't want anyone finding out about that little tidbit, birdbrain no. 2.

Pirouette-ing in Victory

"Ax, I swear, if you utter one more word, I'll-" I was in the midst of my soon-to-be very scary threat when Ax just cut me off rudely.

"Yeah, yeah, I'm sorry." He apologized without fear. I think the Idiot Prince and Ragdoll were looking at him like he's insane. Oh, right, I played with them before. They must think that Ax is a dead man.

"Ax, you're a dead man."

"Sure, sure."

"Fuck you, asshole."

"Right."

"Oh, *** ****** *** **** ****** **. I'll ***** *** ********* **** *******!"

"Yeah, it's good to see you too, Alice."

Ciaran looked at our exchange in surprise. He doesn't know about me as Nova? Wow, he's not really an information guild leader if he doesn't know that, huh? No wonder he got the information about the Alice in the book's bullying so late, it's because his so-called information guild is crap. They don't know shit.

"Lady Alice, Ax, please stop! We're starting class now." Odyll said before standing up.

----

"It's time to test out your magic. Hit the target with as much destruction power as possible. Lady Alice, please go last, since you'll probably break it." Odyll said, smiling at me playfully. I smiled back with equal giddiness. I haven't fully released my aura in so long! I need to release it!

We were standing inside a white cylinder-shaped testing area, which had a large target pasted onto the front side of it. There was what seemed to be a control room that could overlook the area, which was what Odyll was in now.

One by one, he called out student's names and they all fired their magic accordingly. Odyll looked impressed, but looked at Aveline in disapprovement. Well, all Aveline could do was heal a target, not kill it. She doesn't even know how to use Illusion with her light magic at all. I thought to myself as I stepped up onto the elevated area.

Looking at people watching me closely, I smiled. "Guys, you might want to move back a bit." They stepped back about three steps, and I ushered them farther. "Maybe... farther?"

"Farther."

"Farther."

"Ummm... a little farther."

"Okay, fine, whatever." I shrugged and faced the target again. I could feel Odyll's intense stare, which seemed to have a lot of anticipation. "You guys behind me, and Odyll, you won't be able to stand when I release my aura, so if you are carrying any important things with you, I suggest you put them down first in case you smash them as you fall to the ground."

Aveline looked at me, thinking I was joking, but everyone else took it quite seriously and started unloading. I breathed in and out, then released my aura. It exploded around the area, and indeed, like I thought, everyone fell to the ground. "Ahhh, after so much confinement, I'm finally able to let loose! I haven't been able to do this since I was, what, thirteen? I forgot. I feel so free! I should have done this before in my space!" I breathed a sigh of relief as my aura began getting stronger, larger, less compacted.

"Alright, I'll start now." The other people in Class S managed to get the target charred and a bit broken, but that was all. I still had a target where I could focus my mana on. What should I use... destruction? I haven't used that one in a while. I've only used creation. Seems fun.

I held my arm up and pointed to the sky, and slowly started lowering it down to the target. Once my finger pointed directly towards the target, I let out a concentrated, devastating beam of mana towards the target, while chanting, [ପ୍ରିୟ ଦେବୀ, ମୋତେ ବିରୋଧ କରିବାକୁ ସାହସ କରୁଥିବା ପ୍ରାଣୀକୁ ମାର] I begun chanting. [ଦୟାକରି, ମୋର ଅନୁରୋଧ ଶୁଣ, ଏହାକୁ ବାଷ୍ପୀଭୂତ କର ଏବଂ ଏହାକୁ ଅଦୃଶ୍ୟ କର] I started again, with a louder and louder tone. [ମୋର ଶତ୍ରୁମାନଙ୍କୁ ପରାସ୍ତ କର, ସେମାନଙ୍କୁ ଧୂଳିରେ ପରିଣତ କର, ମୁଁ ସେମାନଙ୍କୁ ଆଉ ଦେଖିବାକୁ ଚାହେଁ ନାହିଁ, ମୋର ଯନ୍ତ୍ରଣା, ମୋର ଯନ୍ତ୍ରଣା, ମୋର ଦୁ ଖ ବ୍ୟବହାର କର ଏବଂ ସେମାନଙ୍କୁ ବିନାଶ କର] I finished. The target faded. It just disappeared.

The situation reminded my of that time I was scared of the giant blob and used destruction magic on it despite it being so weak. Thinking about it made me laugh. "Yeah, that was fun. Too bad Ax wasn't there to see it..." I mumbled.

I checked how much mana I had. Hmmm, still three fourths left! Better than last time. Is it because my body's grown older?

I looked back at the others and saw that they were still stifled. Oops, forgot to withdraw my aura~ I mused and retracted it back, repressing it once again. They breathed a sigh of relief before looking at me like I was a goddess. Sadly, I'm not, but I'm an angel, you guys can worship me for that, I commented.

Ax looked at me. I defeated him. Yet again. I giggled childishly. "Ax, I win~ you lose~ again~ I beat you~" I started pirouette-ing around him, laughing in triumph. He slumped down.

"Don't. Rub. It. In. My. Face, you goddamn Alice!" He lunged at me and tried to tackle me on the ground, but I just pirouette-ed to the side and he missed me, falling to the ground like an idiot.

"Oops! Try again!"

Our little skirmish was very amusing. I liked today, today was fun.

The Bait, the Prince, and the Silly Dance

Is Aveline a conniving bitch? Is she? Hmmm... no, I don't think she is. I was pondering a question in my dorm room bed, wondering who really was the heroine of 'I Shine For You'. But then... wouldn't she try to get in my good graces instead of making me want to kill her? She wouldn't want an influential figure to be against her if she wants power, it's a stupid move. Unless... is she reincarnated, like me? She would need me to be a villainess if she wants to capture the male lead's hearts. But... if she's a smart and manipulative, then she would most likely realize that those capture targets are so damn stupid, that getting their power is not worth the sacrifice... unless she truly is an idiot. Ahhh, this is so confusing.

Someone knocked on my bedroom door. I ran forward to get it, even though Maria was here, before coming to a halt once I touched the doorknob. Wait... It could be Ax or Na/Ciar, but... it could also be Richard sending me flowers, yet again, or those fucking jackasses Idiot Prince or Ragdoll... I looked at the aura outside the door, but it was bright and flowery. It's not them.

I opened it and studied the person in front of me. Aveline? Hmmm... I didn't expect that.

----

"I really admire you, Alice! You just broke that target in half! Like, poof!"

I rolled my eyes but nodded and smiled nonetheless. "Hahahaha, yes, 'poof' indeed. But, please refrain from using my first name to refer to me, Miss. I do not appreciate it."

Pink Fluff Ball seemed to ignore me and just continued to look through my room, like an average heroine people-person busybody, she didn't seem to take a hint. Aveline, I don't like you. You seduced a prince who had a fiance and didn't feel any remorse from it at all. This may happen in the book, but it still was you, and ultimately, you were the one who didn't try to save the villainess. I don't respect, appreciate, or care about you. I thought disdainfully.

I watched the pink fluff ball go through my stuff. Then she pulled out a picture from my drawer. "Wow! Who's he? He's pretty!" She said, pointing to the boy next to me in the picture and looking at him with blushing cheeks.

My eyes instantly darkened. How dare you touch my precious picture. I dashed towards her and snatched the picture away before she could corrupt it. "Don't think about him. He's not in your sight. He's above you, you won't be able to get him. Al is a pure and kind deity, someone who lights up my day. I spoil him, and I won't ever let him be touched by any woman. Give up." I dashed her hopes of getting with him before it even started. She started tearing up, as usual, but I really didn't give a damn.

Touch the Idiot Prince and Ragdoll all you want. But Al is mine. He will always be mine, my precious little brother, you have no right to even look at him, or even think of him. Al, my Little Al, you shall not be touched by this conniving, stupid heroine. You deserve better, so much better. My eyes were completely dark and malicious now.

Then an idea lit up in my mind, and I instantly changed my expression to a kind, lighthearted one that could easily disarm the worst prick in the world. A bright, ridiculous one, but an idea nonetheless. "...On another note, Miss, can I call you Aveline? Of course, only in private."

"Sure!" She replied without hesitation.

"Hahahaha, Aveline. I have a really interesting piece of gossip to share." I said, and bent down to whisper in Aveline's ear. "I... think that Prince Lionel and Prince Procyon might l-like you!" I said exaggeratingly.

Aveline instantly blushed. "M-me? N-no. No, th-they're prince's, I-" Yup, that's what I thought too while I was reading the book, but go figure, the Idiot Prince still carelessly fell in love with a baron's daughter and could have caused major backlash from nobles and political discord within the kingdom.

"No, no, Aveline. Listen! The princes' come to my room so often and ask me about you! They must like you!" My mouth twisted up to a cunning and wily smile when I said those words. 'Remember to swat the bugs that fly your way' Al said. Well, Little Al, time to get rid of the annoying bugs, I'll swat them down as you asked. I still remember your words, and I'll make sure to fulfill them.

----

Aveline was standing guard in my room. She fell for my blatant lie; so naive. Though, I couldn't help but applaud for her naivety now that she was my personal swatter. You don't know anything about the real world, honey. Is that why you don't know any etiquette? That's probably it. I wonder how the Baron and Baroness treated you to make you this way. Sheltered, perhaps?

A knock came, just as expected. I could feel from the aura that it was Ragdoll. First fly, swatted! I told myself as I ushered Aveline towards the door.

I opened it and shoved her out, then closed it tightly with a slam and locked it before pressing my ear against the door to hear the conversation.

"P-Prince Lionel! I-I know you've been looking for me, a-and I want to know what you want to say!" She stuttered. Hahahaha, as expected of the heroine.

"What are you talking about? Lead me to Lady Novea." Ragdoll said, clearly disgusted. Sorry, little fly, you won't be able to get out of this one. She's especially sticky.

"I-I know! And, I'll let you get to know me! We can get to know each other, and be friends!"

"What? Let me go right this instant, insolent-"

"I-I just want to get to know you! How can you be so cruel!" I could hear her crying from inside my room. Her crocodile tears save the day again! I thought, clenching my fists in celebration.

"I do not care, Miss Belle. Lead me to Lady Novea, and I will forgive your transgressions." He said coldly. Ha!

"How could you!" A boy walked over and it sounded like he shielded Aveline, because she was crying louder. As expected of the heroine, you were able to rope in a boy to go against the crown prince and get accused of lese majeste just because of your tears. Incredible. I chuckled softly. Maria was looking at me strangely.

"Miss Belle was just trying to be friends with you, but you bullied her like this!" The boy continued. Wow, Ragdoll must be feeling pretty frustrated right now. I wonder how high of a status that boy has for Ragdoll not to kill him directly. Must be at least a marquis. I mused and continued to listen with anticipation.

"Lord Sena. If you wish to continue with your act, I suggest you do it out of my sight. I just wish to see Lady Novea, and you are in my way. Now, step aside."

I heard a crumpling of clothes and a slap. Oh, a glove was thrown. Wow, a duel already! Congratulations, Aveline! When I heard the loud people walk away, I cheered. "It worked! That heroine is the best puppet of them all! I got rid of that prince! Hahahahahahaha! I! Am! Victorious! Mwahahahahahahahahaha!" I did a silly dance in the middle of the room and flew around using gravity.

"MY LADY." Maria glared at me, and I instantly deactivated the magic and sat down criss-cross on the floor like a child waiting for punishment.

"Maria, I was just-"

"That is not something that you can do! Screaming is improper! As nobility, you must set an example! Blah blah blah..." And... here comes my living hell. Ahhh, stupid me.

Am I Wrong, Professor?

I stepped into the cafeteria. It was dazzling, with high, marvelous ceilings and bright marble columns, with a glass wall overlooking the blooming flower garden.

The nobles were fufufu-ing and hohoho-ing away until I came in. Then the cafeteria became louder and people were staring at me in awe as I walked to my table. As usual. I thought. This is so boring... There's nothing new here.

It was the first week of school, and everyone had already settled down. I sat down where Ax and Ciar were. My posture was elegant, as usual, since there were others there. But, since no one besides the two were there, my unrestrained manner of speaking remained the same.

"What're you guys doing?" I asked off-handedly.

"Nothing much. We have swordsmanship class after this, right?" Ax replied.

"Yeah. Then we have the elective classes. What did you guys choose?" I replied.

"I chose language." Ax told me. Ciar nodded his head in agreement.

"Only one?"

"What do you mean, only one?"

"I signed up for all three. I guess I'll be seeing you guys in language fourth period." I finished my meal and stood up.

"Where're you going?" Ciar asked me, standing up as well.

"Well, I'm sure that you somehow know, Lord Na. You always had such a vast information network." I hinted while smiling gracefully and striding away.

"Ahhh! Lady Novea has so much grace! Truly a duke's daughter!"

"She carries herself with so much dignity..."

"So beautiful..."

I could hear the calls in the background, but I pretended to be oblivious and walked towards my destination, holding the letter that was once in front of my dorm room door. Another one. Are they high-ranking? I pondered.

The letter was anonymous. I wanted to just tear it up. It was so annoying, cutting into my free time, but I had no choice but to reply. Maybe I should just quit being an heir... it's so annoying to socialize... I thought to myself when I waited at the third courtyard. Soon, a figure ran towards me. I'm seriously so weirded out by nobles' conduct all the time in the school. They don't have any manners despite the fact that there are others that might be watching them.

"Lady... Novea... you are here." The ginger said, looking at me with eyes of admiration.

"Yes, indeed. Lord Nexus, it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance." I curtsied, and he bowed in turn. So he's another kingdom's count's son, huh. I remember that he has a fiance. I think her name was Pinalse, but he still wants to confess to me? I know that it's common for noble's to have lovers because engagement is just a political maneuver, but I still can't help but be grossed out by it. Engagement and marriage mean something to me since I'm from Earth. Uh, but since he's just a count's son, I can deal with this, easy. Thousands of thoughts spiraled in my head as I spoke those words.

"What might you want to speak to me about?" I inquired overbearingly.

"I wish to get engaged. Lady Novea, I have fallen for you at first sight." He kneeled down and extended his hand towards me. Uhhh, gross. Seriously, I hate people who fall for others at first sight. That means that they don't even know another person's personality but still love them because of their looks. Disgusting. Why do other noble ladies think it's romantic? It's superficial and shallow.

I acted flustered, and used my supreme acting skills to blush. I gotta finish this fast before lunch is over. "...I-I do not know what to say, Lord Nexus. I-I'm flattered, really."

"Then..."

"But, we cannot be together. We are from different worlds. While you are from the Kingdom of Sonar, I am from the Kingdom of Asar. We are just not meant to be." I put my hand on my forehead dramatically for extra measure. Lord Nexus looked dejected. As per the usual. This is so boring. Before he had a chance to ask why, I added, "I enjoy your company very much, though. Please, will you allow me to be your friend? Or, perhaps, should we start out as acquaintances?" I flashed a smile and he instantly looked dizzy and blushed. Always works. Distract and branch out.

"I-I would love to be your friend. I hope we get to know each other better in the future." He ran away like a scared little rat. My smile instantly dropped and was replaced with a cold and conniving expression.

I wiped my hand on my school uniform and walked back to the dining hall. Another connection through confession. This is seriously... I thought as I sat down again.

"What were you doing, Alice?" Ax asked curiously.

I just smiled brilliantly once again and said, "Nothing you should worry yourself over, Ax. Please, do not fret."

"Alice, you forgot to turn off your noble switch." Ciar told me, deadpan.

"Oops, shit. I forgot, didn't I. My bad." I told him before continuing to eat. Confessions always distract me. It's so annoying.

----

"Slamnd conasln. Spn askqean, xaled pelnsponls." The professor told us while pointing to the chalk covered blackboard, then saying, "That is how you speak in Quenst. Do you know what I said, students?"

It was fourth period, and I was in language class, going through an extremely easy and boring lecture on the language of Quenst. Since electives incorporated all of the classes together, from Class F to Class S, I was sitting with unidentified people looking at me that I didn't know.

"Lady Novea. Please." The professor pointed to me.

"Professor Igeln, please mind my manners, but your pronunciation was wrong." I told him while smiling.

"Excuse me? That is quite rude of you, Lady Novea." He told me, seemingly flustered and indignant. "If you wish to educate me on Quenst, then perhaps you, yourself, should teach the class." Dude, you shouldn't just say that to a duke's daughter so casually.

"Then, I shall do as you say." I walked down the stairs and up to the blackboard, and pointed to the words written in white chalk. "Slamnd conasln. Spn askqean, xaled pelnsponls. That is what you said, professor. I suppose you meant to say 'Speak of the devil and he shall appear.' However, as I said before, your pronunciation was wrong. Slamnl conan. Spn askqan, xaled pensponls. That is the proper translation of the expression, since Quenst has a specific rule that you must follow, after any..." I began the lecture while looking at the professor with a mocking stare.

Yes, speak of the devil and he shall appear. Dear professor, you dared to provoke me. I suppose you don't know what that means for you, do you?

"Do you have any questions, professor? Or, perhaps, do you not agree with my statement? If you wish, I can grab a book on ancient cosmology and show you why my claim was correct." I smiled and the class laughed at the professor with me, while Ciar looked at me with an amused and entertained expression. No one ever wins against me. Well, besides Al and Mother.

I could see Ax shivering in fright on the back row, thinking, Nova is a demon!

I Can Break the Swatter

"Please, Miss Belle, mind your manners in the future." A boy said while looking at her disapprovingly.

"I'm s-sorry, I was just-" Pink Fluff Ball was up with her antics again. I watched the show in entertainment, but after hearing that phrase, I sighed and stepped in.

"Lord Bananshel. I am very sorry for my acquaintance's lack of etiquette. Truly, I apologize in her stead. I hope you can forgive her transgressions." I grasped Pink Fluff Ball's hand and held it tight, so tight that she winced. So. Annoying. I thought while curtsying.

"...It is no problem, Lady Novea." He frowned but told me that anyway. Ahhh, I love power. I thought as I continued smiling.

"I still wish to give you a small gift. Will you accept?" I asked, and he nodded. Getting a gift from an influential figure is very beneficial. I mused while mumbling, [ମୋର ଆବଶ୍ୟକତା ଏବଂ ଇଚ୍ଛାକୁ ଡାକ, ଏବଂ ମୁଁ ତୁମକୁ ମୋର ମନ ସହିତ ପୁରସ୍କୃତ କରିବି, ଏକ ଶୁଦ୍ଧ ହୀରା, ବିଶୋଧିତ ଏବଂ ପଲିସ୍, ବଡ଼ ଏବଂ ଚକଚକିଆ] A giant diamond appeared and floated above my two cupped hands, and I smiled. Grabbing it with one hand and studying it carelessly, I walked to him and put it into his outstretched hand.

"A 3,000 carat diamond, for you, Lord Banashel." I curtsied and then forcefully dragged Pink Fluff Ball out.

"Wow! As expected of the flower of society..."

"Lady Novea is so generous, a 3,000 carat diamond...!"

"For a commoner, she gave someone that precious diamond... truly selfless..."

I just chuckled as I moved away. Since I know the molecular composition of a diamond, it was easy to replicate one. And diamonds might seem big and sparkly, but the structure of their molecules is so boring. Creating that small stone only took a twentieth of my mana.

When we got far enough away from the throng, I let Pink Fluff Ball go and had a very murderous expression on my face. But, because the heroine was so dense, she didn't notice my annoyed and peeved expression and just looked at me like I was crazy. "Alice! How could you just give such a big diamond away to him! You could use it to fund an orphanage for years!"

I just covered my face with my hand and sighed tiredly, veins popping out of my forehead.. I swear, if she wasn't such a good fly swatter, I would have killed her ages ago.

"Listen, Aveline, I'll have you know that I was saving your ass back there. If you had not spoken so improperly towards the count's son, this never would have happened in the first place. And that little stone? It is quite easy to fabricate it with creation magic. So for me, that stone means nothing. I fund countless orphanages already in my duchy, you have no right to criticize me. You just go into it a few times and bring bread and cake for them. You do nothing for them besides give them a faint hope. I lift them out of slums and provide them shelter, a decent education, and a steady food and water supply." I snapped. She looked at me in shock and them crocodile tears started flowing out of her eyes. Again. I'm sick and tired of her tantrums.

"I am done. If you wish to cooperate with me to seduce the prince, then please do so without annoying me." I finished and strode away. Whatever. Fly swatters can always be replaced. If I break them, I can fix them or throw them away. There's no big deal. So if she annoys me again, I'll just kill her cleanly and make her and her family disappear. It won't affect me or my reputation.

----

It was summer vacation. Well, kind of summer vacation. Unlike the summer vacations on Earth, this one only lasted for a month, since school started in spring. I was quite sad when I heard about that tidbit of information, but at least I didn't have to socialize anymore and keep up that annoying front.

Little Al came to pick me up. I was so happy, but I could never pounce on him like I did usually when others were watching me. So I just nodded and got into the carriage.

When the doors closed, however, I hugged him tightly and squealed. "Little Al! Little Al! I've missed you so much! Ahhh, everyone else is trash compared to you! Little Al!" I rubbed my face against his and peppered him with kisses. His reaction instantly warmed heart, and my annoyed feelings melted as if it didn't exist in the first place.

I laid down on his lap. Summer vacation is already getting better and better. I'm sure that when I get home, everything will be perfect.

----

"Ali, you are going to get engaged."

"WHATTTT???"

How to Beguile Mr. Shrewd

"WHY?" My lazy and satisfied expression morphed into a cold and irritated one. All of the servants backed off a bit, scared.

"W-well, you see, Alice, th-the emperor of Anisen is f-f-forcing you in-into meeting h-his son."

My expression turned more murderous. I think that Al's expression was pretty murderous, too, becuase I could feel his body temperature rising and killing intent seeping out next to me.

Veins popped out on my forehead, and I grinded my teeth in chagrin. "The. Emperor. Of. Anisen. That emperor, your friend, Father?"

"Y-Yes, Alice dear."

My lips quirked up into a smile. Father shivered, because I only smiled like that when I was truly mad. "Hahahaha... how interesting... Father's friend is pressuring our dukedom into an engagement meeting... I should kill him... yes, I should kill him. He dares to make me go on a blind date... does he think I'm easily swayed? Yes, yes... kill..."

I looked up to face my Father and Mother. "Mother, Father, I'm planning on starting a coup in Anisen in about two months. It may not go completely as planned, but I know it will work out in some way. Do you wish to become Emperor and Empress?" I chuckled, completely serious. I'll need to stir up the commoners, first, to make sure that there is no public backlash against the new emperor and empress. That will require... Then I'll need to provoke the nobles into...

"Ali, no." Mother's harsh tone made me feel like a dog getting chastised by my owner because I was peeing on their bed. My killing intent dropped and I felt powerless.

"But Motherrr..."

"No!"

I whimpered. "Sorry, Mother..." I mumbled an apology and pouted. "I won't start a coup. I'll go and send assassins to the emperor, but not the empress, since she didn't do anything. If they fail, then I'll go with Ciar, and then I'll..."

"No!"

"But whyyyyyy???" I whined.

"A-Alice, I was lying." My father hesitantly piped up. My eyes slowly turned to his direction.

"Lying... you say? Father? What is your explanation for this?"

"I just need to do a favor for my dear friend! Is that so wrong?"

"So... you're doing this as a favor to the emperor?"

"Th-that's right, Alice."

"And... you're doing this because... you want me to kill his son when we meet in the palace? I can do that easily, just a little-"

"No!"

"Then... you're doing this because you want to take revenge on me? Well, then Father-"

"No, I'm not! I j-just..."

----

We sat down in the parlor and discussed it properly. I'm not getting engaged. Never. No. No. No.

"Ali, the emperor's son does not wish to get engaged, even though he is considered the perfect prince in the empire."

"So... he's a baby? Even though he has a responsibility to get engaged, he just doesn't want to and throws tantrums whenever the emperor speaks about it?"

"Ali, you have no right to talk."

"Oof..."

"Ali, you don't have a choice here. Either get engaged, or... we're going to ground you for five years after you get back from the academy."

I gasped and shivered in terror. Well, getting engaged has a few upsides, too... I mean, it can drive away annoying suitors and will give me more authority as the heir of the dukedom... and... "...I understand. When do I leave and what do I do?"

----

And so here I was. Stuck in an engagement meeting in Anisen, with a very unwilling prince, feeling the pressure of getting grounded for five years and the resentment towards the emperor. This was NOT the way I wanted to spend my summer vacation. Me and that prince both feel the same way, and yet we're stuck in the same spot, and can't leave. I wonder what the emperor did to make him meet me.

We were alone in the garden. Of course there were a few servants following us from far behind, but other than that, we were free to talk about whatever subject to our heart's content.

"Prince... Naska, the weather is truly very pleasant in summer." I made an attempt to strike a conversation with him. I almost forgot his name and had to dig through my memories to find it. All... all for the sake of not being grounded. I can't get grounded. I thought as I smiled gracefully and continued walking.

"Truly beautiful, Lady Novea, is it not?" He replied, a graceful smile also plastered on his face.

"Hahahahaha."

"Hohohohoho."

"..."

"..."

This is so annoying. I don't want to do this. I thought, and veins started popping. I just wanna go home and watch movies and go with Ciar to kill people and go on missions with Ax and mess with Al... Thinking about that, more veins started popping up on my face and I started to radiate a very strong and dense killing intent, still with my graceful smile on my face.

"Prince Naska, may I ask you what your hobbies are?" I tried again.

"My hobbies are hunting, practicing violin, swordsmanship, and taking care of my familiar."

Familiar? Hmmm... "Oh? Is that so? What creature might your familiar be?" I asked in curiosity.

"Why, it is a phoenix, of course." He replied. I momentarily showed a surprised expression before reverting back to my smile. Phoenix? Phoenix is only three ranks below Dragon! He's more powerful than he looks.

"Goodness me, a phoenix! How magnificent. As expected of the pride of the Anisenan Empire, truly impressive." I said.

"Thank you for your praise, Lady Novea. And you? I expect you have a familiar, as you are considered the prodigy of the century and the flower of society in Asar."

"Ahahahahaha. I do not have a familiar, you must be mistaken." I told him. Everyone thinks I don't have a familiar, so they don't touch the subject, yet this second prince dares to ask me? How impudent. He's trying to attack me.

"On another note, Prince, it seems the emperor is very keen on your marriage. What could he have possibly done to get you to agree? I am quite curious to know how he persuaded you, as you are considered very persistent, in some areas."

I could see a very visible vein popping up on his forehead, and I couldn't help but titter childishly. "Why, I have no idea what you might be talking about, Lady Novea. I came here to meet you of my own volition."

"Oh, is that so?"

"Yes, indeed."

I felt like dropping my front and just rushing at that stupid prince, but I couldn't. Damn Father. If he didn't incite Mother to ground me if I didn't agree, then I...

"Prince, I have heard that you are very skilled in the sword. Would you mind showing me?"

----

It was unconventional to go to the training area during an engagement meeting, but I just wanted to. It was so boring to walk around in the gardens in a poofy dress that I couldn't stand it anymore. I watched as the prince recited his forms and the knights watching him with annoyed eyes. So he's close with the knights, too. The knights must be annoyed by the fact that he left a lady in the dust. Hahahaha! Amusing.

"Prince, if I may." I walked down the stands with my fucking dress and grabbed the sword. "Your form is stiff. You do not have the swiftness that a fully trained knight would. In order to master the sword, you must first practice your wrist and arm movements properly." I snickered quietly as I watched the knights look at me, dumbfounded. Well, we already went to the training grounds, what's the harm in making an embarrassment of my fiance? We are already engaged, so there's no problem.

I pivoted and swung the sword at the target, still in my annoying-as-shit poofy dress. The knights watched my fluid and sophisticated movements and couldn't help but get stars in their eyes. "Forward, back. Forward, back. Then turn. Swordsmanship is similar to ballet. A master must have the ability to dance, glide, twist, and turn, all depending on their opponents movements, of course. Prince, you rely on your own premonitions, however, that is not enough. Please be mindful of your stance and you opponent's mindset." I finished my demonstration and handed over the wooden sword in a dignified manner.

Another vein popped on his forehead. "Fufufufu, thank you, Lady Novea, for your wondrous demonstration."

I smiled exquisitely. "It is no problem, I enjoyed teaching the prince." Another vein. I was losing count!

"If you would not mind, would you care to showcase your talents to me in a sparring match? Of course, just a light and fun one, nothing else." He finally broke! I thought gleefully, watching another toy dance to my tune. The knights flinched and looked at me worriedly. Do they think I can't take this hotheaded prince?

"...Of course, I would love to, however... I am currently wearing a dress that is not very..."

"We can have out seamstresses alter a uniform for you to duel in." He replied immediately. Hahahaha! Mr. Hothead fell for it. So much for the pride of the Anisenan Empire. Pfft!

"If you insist, then I shall duel. I will be back in five minutes. Please wait patiently." I grinned like a cheshire cat and opened the portal to my space. "I forgot I had a uniform in my space. I will be back." I said and slipped into the white round portal smoothly before closing it behind me. The knights were left speechless at my calculating speech and stared at the spot where the portal used to be blankly, while Mr. Hothead's perfect smile was twitching like no tomorrow. All in a day's work.

Lady Novea, My Newfound Rival

(Author's Note: Hey guys! So, this chapter is going to be from the POV of the second prince, Naska! Enjoy!)

I was left speechless. This Novea girl truly got on my nerves. She looked like a puppeteer playing with her toys whenever she had that refined smile on her face. She looked like me.

When I went to meet the person I was engaged to forcefully by Father, I never expected her to be like this.

She was beautiful. With silver hair and mysterious red eyes, I felt like I was drawn in. It looked like she was otherworldly. Of course, it didn't intrigue me for long, as I was quite used to looking at beauties, she was just a tiny step up from them.

But when she started talking, it was like she wasn't even looking at me and was thinking of something else entirely. She was speaking, yet it looked like she didn't care about anything. Her expression was serene, yet here eyes seemed to scream indifference.

I hated it. It was like she was me. She was considered the pride of Asar, like me, and was considered a prodigy, like me. She was clearly against the engagement, like me, and bored, like me. I absolutely despised it. Whatever attack I threw at her, she would reflect like it was air.

Then, she led me by the nose to the training arena. Like I was a puppet. I felt indignant. She was supposed to be my puppet. But I kept my front and started my forms. I knew that Lady Novea was skilled in the sword, and I wanted to one-up her, which was very rash, also very unlike me. Usually I was calm and calculative, but it was like she was a child pressing all of my buttons.

She corrected me. She did it just like my master did. Her form was perfect, fluid like water. I challenged her to a duel. I don't know when, but I felt a fierce rivalry with her. It was my first meeting, yet I saw her as my one and only rival. I wanted to beat her, so badly. I wanted to beat her in anything. So I told her that the seamstresses could alter a uniform, so stupidly. She smiled. She knew I would say that, I'm sure. She moved me like a chess piece, yet again. I wanted to beat her more.

"If you insist, then I shall duel. I will be back in five minutes. Please wait patiently." I heard her smooth words and saw her mumble something, then a white circle appeared before her. Is that a portal?! I thought as I saw her smile again. "I forgot I had a uniform in my space. I will be back." She chuckled before slipping into it without hesitation. She... that... Lady Novea. Lady Novea... Lady Novea... Lady Novea. Was she was the one who successfully increased the gross domestic product of the Novean duchy by five percent because of her crop rotation method? Was she the one who created Physical Enhancement...? She was the 'mysterious' girl who had fifteen attributes and counting? she was the one who had her own... dimension.

So that means... that thing she opened just now... was a dimension of her own. I felt more and more agitated. I need to beat her.

----

Lady Novea came out of her space casually, wearing an adventurer-looking uniform. With navy blue pants and a white shirt, over the knee black boots, and a light blue leather jacket, her aura completely changed from dignified to daring and fashionable. She had a sheath fastened on her waist with a strange looking handle, unlike any of the sword handles usually seen on the continent.

"We are sparring casually with swords, right, Prince? Pardon my rudeness, but I do not seem to have a wooden sword here with me." She said to me, unsheathing her sword and studying it nonchalantly. It's.. curved. The sword was curved.

"...Of course, Lady Novea." I replied belatedly. Is that something that she, herself, chose? That mutilated sword?

"If you do not wish for me to use a katana, I will gladly borrow a long or heavy sword from one of your knights. I am adept at those too, however, my preference is still my own katana." She noticed my gaze and sheathed her sword again. Even with her uniform on, she still looks regal. As expected of her. I thought.

I smiled gracefully and shook my head. "Of course not, Lady Novea."

"Very well. Before we begin our fun duel, I would like to ask a question. Are we allowed to use physical enhancement? Oh, but I suppose it would be one-sided, since you do not have an earth attribute." She corrected herself and smiled again. I got ticked. I could feel another vein popping up on my forehead.

"Hahahahaha, indeed. No magic." I told her. Attacking me again... She nodded while I glanced at a knight to begin the duel.

"Ready. Begin!" He shouted and we both launched ourselves at each other. Lady Novea still had that serene and faraway look in her eyes, like she was completely separated from the duel we are holding. It got me more annoyed.

Her sword swung swiftly and fluidly, and I barely dodged. Smooth and fast, her sword is made for long-distance attacks. I began assessing her movements, but it seems she was doing it as well. Before I got a chance to attack, she parried and slipped closer. I managed to block her 'katana' with my sword but she just giggled and withdrew her sword. Fast as the wind, she ran behind me and attacked me again to the back. Is she trying to kill me!?

I stumbled forward and whipped my head back to block her attack once more. I was always on the defense, unable to attack, while she was casually attacking me from all angles with heavy attacks. Aggressive and swift. She was calculating every move, every step, every block I made, and putting it into an algorithm. Completely calm, like she was looking at the duel from a distance.

Then, after attacking for the umpteenth time, she grinned wickedly and bent down. She attacked my open legs and I fell to the ground. She rushed towards me, knocked my sword out of my reach and put her foot on my chest, then pointed her sword on my neck.

"Do you yield, Prince?" She asked slowly with mocking undertones. Another vein popped out on my forehead.

"...Yes." She quickly withdrew her sword and put it back in her sheath, before stepping harder on my chest.

"Very well. Then, I win this casual duel." She told me, then stepped aside. She's emphasizing that she was never going for real. How... I looked at her face. It was still clean, with a little bit of a shine to it from sweating. Her hair was still, miraculously, dirt-free and untangled. My rival. I thought. I noticed a small scratch on her face, and winced.

"Lady Novea, your face." I told her after standing up from the ground. She touched the cut and smiled. Then, after mumbling a few words, it disappeared. Magic. She has... light magic...

"NASKA."

"ALI."

"Alice!"

Voices could be heard coming closer, and I could see Lady Novea shudder. What could make her- damn it, Father's coming.

"Ali, what happened?" The duchess had an expressionless smile on her face as she walked closer to Lady Novea. She was glancing at me, then back at Lady. "What did you do?"

It's Fine, It's Fine, We'll Torture Him Together, Okay?

I shuddered again. It's fine. I can... "Why, nothing of the sort, Mother." I smiled childishly in reply.

"Ali."

"Mother, you are accusing me of acts that I did not do. Prince Naska so kindly asked me to participate in a duel with him, and I just agreed with his wishes. I cooperated with him, as you asked, Mother. He instigated the match, I just followed along with him, like you asked." I giggled. I'm dirt-free, unlike Mr. Hothead, but that's okay. What I said was true, technically, he asked me to duel with him, and he told me it was okay to go into my space.

I could see the emperor glaring daggers at Mr. Hothead. "Naska. How dare you drag Young Lady Novea into this! Why, the nerve of you..." Naska was looking at me disdainfully, but I just smiled back. It's your fault, not mine, Mr. Hothead. I thought as I watched him get chastised like a child.

"Young Lady Novea has come all this way to greet her betrothed, yet, this is how you repay her? Truly impudent!" The emperor said again, and I just smugly nodded along. "A duel! During a meeting! How did the lady ever get roped in with you?" My smile dropped, and killing intent began to sneak out of my aura. You want to know why, old man? It was because of your stupid talking that I got roped into this, and had to get engaged. It was your stupid son that made me participate in this duel, and it was your stupid mouth that made Father pressure me into marriage. All. Your. Fault. Fucking. Asshole.

"Ali. Don't touch that sword." Mother ordered. I realized I was about to draw out my katana to strike that fucking emperor down.

"Yes Mother..."

"Ali. Don't rope your fiance into unnecessary conflicts."

"...Yes, Mother..."

"Ali. Don't manipulate the prince according to your will."

"...Yes."

"Don't battle him if you don't have to, he is your betrothed."

"...Yes."

"And never, ever, suggest that you kill him when you reach the empire."

"..."

"Understood, Alice Enthu Novea?"

"...Yesss..."

The emperor didn't hear our side conversation and continued to scold his stupid son. "Young Lady Novea is leagues ahead of you, boy. If you truly incited her anger, she would be able to eliminate you in an instant. She has much more achievement piled up compared to you, who just goes on a few subjugations each year. You are lucky that I managed to get you her as a fiance!"

You managed to, huh. The way you put it made me sound like an object. 'I managed to get you her as a fiance'. Bullshit, old man. I'll kill you!

I drew out my katana but was stopped by Mother's glare once again. "ALI."

"...Yes."

----

I went back home, dejected. I couldn't kill the emperor or Mr. Hothead, I was scolded by Mother, and now I have a betrothed. What a shitty day. I thought as I stared at the scenery.

----

"Sister, how did you kill him?" Al asked when I returned home. I sighed glumly.

"I didn't, Little Al." I told him, looking up into his expectant and hopeful eyes.

"What... What do you mean you didn't, Sister? You told me you killed him." Al seemed to be in denial.

"Al..." I patted his shoulder and sighed. "It's over. Mother caught me before I could find some way to 'accidentally' kill him. I failed. It's all my fault..." I began sobbing, crying on Al's chest and hugging him like no tomorrow. "If I just slit his, sniff, throat sooner... sniff, if only I drove him down a cliff before, sniff, I was found out, sniff, and dug out his, sniff, disgusting organs... then, sniff sniff, I wouldn't be, sniff, so annoyed right now!" I bawled.

"There, there, Sister. But did you at least get an annulment?"

"NOOO! Sniff, the emperor, sniff, that damn fat old man, sniff, was watching me! Sniff, I want to fucking, sniff, kill him so bad and, sniff, torture him to death but, sniff, I can't because Mother said so! Waaahhh!" I hit his chest in sadness and frustration.

"So... you're engaged now?"

"..."

"Sister... let's kill him together, okay? So don't be sad, alright? I promise we'll torture him like you asked, and break his neck slowly, so don't cry..." He patted my back consolingly.

"MOTHER WON'T ALLOW IT! WAHHH!" I bawled louder this time and hit his chest harder.

"We'll torture him anyways... it's fine, Sister... it's fine..."

"Sniff. Sniff. It's sniff not the sniff same! I want to sniff make both of their lives sniff a living hell, but I sniff can't!"

"I'll do it for you. Just be okay. You're okay, Sister, we'll get through this together."

"Sniff. Sniff. Okay... I'll... try..." After crying my eyes out, I fell asleep in Al's arms.

Castrating My Soon-to-be Boring Toy

I was two weeks into summer vacation. Two weeks more until I had to go to the academy again.

I was currently lying in bed with Ciar.

"I know you're Na, Ciar. What's the point in hiding it?"

"Who is Na, Young Lady?"

"And why do you keep calling me Young Lady? You're as old as me. Actually, I'm older than you."

"Young Lady, you are two years younger than me."

"Not in soul. My soul is at least five years older than you. I possess the wisdom of an elder."

"Your behaviour shows otherwise."

"You motherfucker."

----

Ciar and I finished our movie night, and he jumped out the window, as usual. Time passed, but probably because of the popcorn I generated, or maybe it was the movie I watched, I wasn't tired. I kept my head propped up, staring at nothing, thinking about nothing, completely bored, when I felt a presence outside my window again. Ciar? Again? I thought to myself. I turned my head towards the window as it creaked open. Is he trying to one-up me again? Psh. Stupid. I thought to myself before shifting in my blankets.

I felt a killing intent behind me. Nope. I jumped out of bed and skidded on the floor. Ciar's not here. He would have disguised it better. I turned into shadow using my dark attribute, jumping through the darkness in my room. I fazed into matter and appeared behind him.

"Too slow." I whispered into their ear before disappearing into the shadows again. The assassin spun around, wielding his knife skillfully, prepared for my attacks.

I appeared behind him and laughed, a low echoing sound reverberating around the room. "Do you really think that will work, little one?"

I disappeared. He spun around again and bent to the floor, observing all of the areas in the room. "Late." I smickered and tapped his shoulder before turning back into shadow.

I hovered above him, with my hair falling to the floor, and moved down to tap his head. He flinched and ran to a side of the room. "Oops, wrong way." I told him before disappearing.

I finally moved back into the bed and sat on the edge. "You know, little one, the reason that all of the assassins my political opponents sent all ended up with physiological problems... was me."

They ran at me and tried to slit my throat, but I just danced away. "I didn't just kill them, you see. I also played around with them, just a little. Just a little."

He threw daggers at me, and I bent down a little to hear them hitting the way with a chk. "They were fun at first, but they got boring."

I floated up and danced around in the air, playing around with a lock of my shining silver hair. "So I just took what I wanted. Information, clothes, weapons, and sent them on their way."

I cackled and jumped down behind the assassin. "And you know what? Little one... you just got very boring."

----

"Now, I know what you're going to say." I bent down at the struggling gagged figure. "No, wait, sorry, what you're not going to say."

"Ahhh, I always admired how tight lipped you people were. Always so loyal, even to your deaths."

I spun around and grabbed his chin, lifting up his head. My eyes gleamed. "Just like a loyal dog."

I stripped off the gag and crunched open his mouth. I could hear his bones cracking. "Ah-ah-ah, don't die just yet. I don't like my toys breaking by themselves." I grabbed a detonation device in his mouth and studied it before using ice magic to freeze it to absolute zero.

"It may be impervious to heat, and activate at any pressure put on it, but..." I tapped his broken chin and giggled, "it isn't so impervious to cold, now is it?"

I looked at his knees and stood up. I lifted his foot up and pushed on it slowly. Just slow enough to make him scream, just enough to break it gradually. Just enough to make it hurt like hell... "My, my. Still not screaming? Don't worry. You won't wake up the rest of the house, this room is a secret~"

I pulled down his suit, exposing his face and the rest of his... stuff. I chuckled slowly and picked him up by the neck. I eyed his adam's apple before throwing him back on the cold stone floor. "Now, now. You might not sing now, but you'll make noises for me eventually. I'm sure you will." I grabbed his balls and spun them around my finger slowly.

"It will only hurt, just a little. Like pulling out a tooth! Now, hold still as I castrate you." I grabbed it and pulled it hard, and a loud tearing of flesh was heard, along with a slow trickle of red blood onto the floor.

A loud scream reverberated around the room.

"Ah, the bird begins to chirp." I grinned, and began to release my aura.

"Now who sent you, little birdy? Remember, if you don't, I'll do a lot of mean things to you, like I just did. You wouldn't want that, now, would you?"

----

I washed my hands in the bathroom after coming back from my secret chambers. "That was gross. I should've worn gloves like I usually did."

I rubbed all of the blood and other substances off my hands before sighing in relief. "It's been quite a while since that's last happened. Is it because of my engagement? Uh, really, the only good thing about that Prince Mr. Hothead is driving out annoying bugs."

I dinged a bell, so quiet it couldn't wake a mouse, and five cloaked figures showed up. "Three of you, go exterminate Bug #1. The other two... find the organization who sent my toy and give them a prize. I'd like to thank them." I flopped on my bed with my legs dangling on the sides and waved my hands half-assedly up in the air to usher them out.

"Yes, Master." Then they all disappeared.

I tucked myself back in bed and laid down, but my eyes were wide open. "Damn, after that, I'm still not tired."

The Glowy Sword in Chains

"You, the fickle human, have gotten into this 'engagement'?" Liz quizzed me. We were hanging out in her golden castle, you know, sipping Mai Tais, basking in the sun in bed... the usual, and I told her about my unforeseen engagement.

"Don't have to rub it onto my face, ya know." I frowned and grabbed my straw, sucking harder.

"You seem to be unwilling, Master. Just kill him, and the problem will be solved."

"I wish, but there's also the emperor."

"Then kill the 'emperor' as well. It is not very difficult."

"Liz, I like your logic, but Mother won't allow it."

"Your mother must be as powerful as the goddesses to prevent you from killing this 'prince' human."

"She's stronger than the goddesses. Strong enough to take me down with one word. She's the reincarnation of Satan. No one can mess with her, unless they want to be dead."

"How impressive! Truly astonishing. She must strike fear into the hearts of her enemies."

"Mother is not just impressive, Liz. She's one thousand times stronger than you."

"I do not wish to meet your mother."

"Hahahaha! For once, Liz, you've made a wise choice."

----

I came back to my room, refreshed after my afternoon talk with Liz. We used to do it in the morning, but it was too hard to wake up, so we changed it to night or the afternoon, whatever fits into our sleep schedule. It was the last week of summer vacation.

I was lying down in bed, ignoring Maria's angry knocks, which were probably meant to get me out of bed, when I felt a tremendous mana presence appear. Just. Appear.

It had almost as much mana concentrated as Liz. Like, maybe one level down. I was surprised. I wanna get to it first. I shot up and bolted out the window, landing in the garden with my nightgown still on. The gardener who worked on the roses screamed and fell to the floor.

"YOUNG LADY!"

"Sorry, dude, gotta run!" I replied and used physical enhancement for an extra burst of speed. I'm gonna find it! A treasure hunt~ a treasure hunt~ I'm gonna win! I didn't know who exactly I was competing against, but I'm sure that others are pursuing it as well. I jumped high into the sky, and used air magic to propel myself forward and used gravity magic to fly. I looked over the dense vegetation and sighed. It's gonna take me hours to get there... fine, I'll get Lizzy.

I burst into my space and grabbed the sleepy Liz by the neck and dragged her out of the giant bed. "Fly." I told her, but she didn't seem to hear, because as soon as we touched the floor, she collapsed and snored.

"I'll get a giant eel for you if you fly." I tried again.

"Ready, Master!" Liz tossed me into the air and I landed on her back, and she jumped off the ground like a rabbit before opening her wings.

"Full speed ahead, mateys!" I jumped up on Liz's back and pointed forward with a silly grin on my face and we went one hundred times faster.

----

"Uh, seriously, all it was is a dungeon?" I looked at the monsters crawling towards me with creepy looks pasted on their faces (I think they're faces?) and sighed.

"Liz, torch 'em." She spit out fire and burned them alive, and I walked forward, jumping over the dead bodies and moving down the stairs. Liz followed close behind.

"Seriously, I thought this would be interesting, but all it was was a A-rank dungeon. Maybe the mana thing is at the bottom. Let's go." I flew down and landed on the second level. It smelled like piles of horse shit, and there were a lot of gooey things around the room.

"Ahhhh!!! Fuck, that is so damn ****** ****! I ******** *** ***!" I cussed and closed my eyes, then reached my arm out and started casting rapid ice incantations, and soon, the whole room freezed over. I sighed in relief and continued moving, and saw that there were figures encased in my ice.

"Oops. I guess I overreacted again, didn't I?" I glanced back at the freezing Liz and they nodded exasperatedly.

"Should I unfreeze the humans? I mean, they were probably after the mana thing too, so..." I looked at Liz for answers, but they just shrugged. "Uh, no help at all." I reached my hand out and tapped the frozen humans, and they thawed back to normal, and soon started screaming. "Shut up dudes, I'm already grumpy from getting out of bed and Liz is grumpy too, so if you guys wanna keep living, I suggest you all keep quiet."

Liz nodded in affirmation and we flew down another long flight of stairs again. "Hey, Liz, do you think you killed anyone when you torched the first level?" They shrugged again in reply. "Oh well, I guess the past is past. They probably weren't there anyway since I didn't feel any human presence."

We approached the next level. "Dude, how many levels are there? Flying is so tiresome." I groaned and gestured Liz to torch the next level. "Just do it. We'll get over this soon, and then you can eat eel." A large plume of fire was made and we approached the next level.

Then the next. And the next. And the next. Until we reached the bottom. "Well, that was easy." I muttered and saw a glowing sword, wrapped in chains. The room was dark, and the ceiling was so high I couldn't see it. "How'd that even appear?" I moved forward and with no hesitation, grabbed the glowing sword handle and pulled. It required some effort, but I kept going, and soon, the chains unraveled and I was left satisfied as I held the sword's dusty handle.

When I held it with one hand, the sword shrunk to match my physique and choice of swords. "Wow, cool!" I tossed the sword up in the air and took out my katana. "Well, bye old sword, hello glowing one!" I pushed it into the sheath.

"Well, I won. Let's go back home. And you have to fly me up the dungeon. No take backs, remember?" Liz roared but I kept my stand, so reluctantly, they lowered their wings and gestured for me to climb on. I grabbed on speedily and giggled. "He~he~he~ let's take this back home and show Mother and Father! It looks cool, I'm sure they'll like it."

The Beginning of Summer Camp

"I..."

"What? Spit it out."

I looked at Ax's hesitant face with an expectant response. Summer vacation ended one week ago, and I was back in school and back in morning S Class advisory.

"I..."

I looked at him, getting kind of annoyed. Don't go 'I... I...' like a fucking idiot, just spit it out.

"I want to date you!" He spit out and ran back to his seat like a shy elementary school child. What? It took my brain a few minutes to process the situation. What? My expression was blank. What? My best friend just said what?

My eyes were akin to those of a dead fish, and I swear there are question marks above my head. I don't get it.

I walked back to Ax like a robot. "Ax, I don't get it. If you're making a joke, you got me...? But, in case you're not, I still can't date you."

"WHY?"

"Because I'm engaged."

The entire class looked at me like I was crazy. "Yes, yes. I know. I can't believe the news hasn't reached you guys yet, though. I mean, besides Aveline, you should be pretty aware of a political alliance between our kingdom and an empire." I sighed and held my forehead with my head, glaring at the others with scorn. Future leaders of the empire, not even up to date with the common news. Worthless scum, the lot of them.

"B-but, Alice, you can still date me even if you're engaged..." He told me in a small voice.

I frowned. Right, nobles have lovers and mistresses all the time. I thought. "No. I can't. Even though the boy I'm engaged to is a hothead, I don't like the idea of taking in a lover, it just goes against my beliefs." I sighed and continued.

"Well, anyway, it was just a joke, so no need to get caught up in it, right! Okay, the professor's here, I'm going back to my seat~" I winked and skipped back over to my seat. What was that joke anyway? Not really funny. I thought as I listened to Odyll's speech.

----

"Hey, do you guys want to stop by music class to watch my performance?" I asked while eating in the courtyard with Ax and Ciar.

Unlike before summer vacation, we decided to move to a less crowded place to eat. Although my purpose to come to the school in the first place was to socialize and form long lasting connections with other high ranking nobles and solidify my image, I really hated eating with one thousand eyes staring at me from all directions. Itw as unsettling, to say the least. Hence, the courtyard. People could still see me from afar, but it wouldn't be as creepy.

"Hahahahaha! HYou? Play music? It'll sound like nails on a chalkboard!" Ax laughed his assoff and rolle don the grass in a fit. I rolled my eyes and turned to Ciar.

"What about you, Lord Na?" I asked.

"Hmmmm... I hope to see your original pieces during my visit." He responded mysteriously. I just yawned and nodded.

"Yeah, sure, sure, whatever." I continued eating. Hahahaha! Ax, I can play the piano like you've never known. 'Nail's scratching on a chalkboard'? Try again. I'm the best pianist in the continent! I thought smugly.

----

I could see Ciar and Ax spectating from one of the seats on the far left of the theater. Ax looked at me and cringed, hoping to prepare himself for my so=called terrible performance later, while Ciar was making eye contact and winking flirtatiously.

"Lady Novea. Please play the piece handed to you. It is a piece by Narcham, and is renowned for the complexity of its structure. However, I am sure that you will be able to play it." The teacher gestured to the grand piano resting in the middle of the stage with spotlights shining on it brightly.

I grinned confidently and strutted forward. I sat down and began to read the notes. "Done, Teacher Nelson. I have prepared."

This exercise was a note-reading one. Try to get the tempo, note, volume, and so on right after looking at a new piece for the first time.

"Please, begin."

I began playing. Beautiful, thick tones weaved around me, like fine silk, and reverberated around the auditorium. My fingers moved swiftly around the keys, twisting and turning gracefully. A, g-sharp, f-sharp... I thought to myself as I continued.

At the end of the piece, I got a standing ovation from the rest of the class, as well as the teacher. "Brilliant, as usual, Lady Novea." I curtsied and returned to my seat.

I watched Ciar and Ax. Ax seemed to be in a state of shock, his mouth was wide open like a fly net and his eyes were blungling out; while Ciar looked strangely satisfied and sat back on his seat with a dazed smile on his face. Boys are weird. I thought as I watched the next student play.

----

"Ready... begin." The professor said, and swarms of students were released into the forest. I sat back and enjoyed the show as I watched people rummage through trees and bushes like wild animals.

Today, as well as the rest of the week, was a big day for many students. Today, they would be searching for their familiar. Find them, tame them, and get them to sign a contract. Many were excited and ecstatic they could find a creature to call their own, and some were annoyed that they had to rummage through the 'filthy' forest to find them.

As for me, I didn't care. I already had Lizzy, the best pet of them all. All she needed was a giant eel once in a while and a lot of cows, as well as an already created golden castle. Easy to manage, easy to play with, and fun. That was why, during the first week of camp, I was sitting back in the campsite reading a book on the practices of ancient nephrology, sitting in the artificially created summer breeze (by my own wind magic) in a nice gazebo in the woods (creation magic).

Well, that's what I was going to do if Odyll hadn't interrupted my nice time. "Lady Alice, I respect your decision, however it is mandatory to acquire a proper familiar by the end of today."

I sighed. "Professor, I already have a familiar. Her name is Liz." Odyll was long used to my antics and just shook his head.

"Please show me, then."

I frowned. Liz isn't going to like it if she has to go out often... if I reveal her as my familiar, I'll have to bring her to all sorts of places... "Fine. I'll do it, then."

"Thank you, Lady." I sighed and took a stick from the ground and started drawing a magic circle on the dirt half-hazardly. I don't want to go into the woods today. I'll just use my summoning attribute to get a phoenix like Mr. Hothead or something.

When I finished, I started chanting. [ମୋର ରକ୍ତ, ସୂର୍ଯ୍ୟ ପରି ଶକ୍ତିଶାଳୀ | ମୋର ପାପ, ପର୍ବତ ପରି ମହାନ | ମୋତେ ହାଲୁକା ଆଲୋକିତ କର, ମୋର ଭୁଲକୁ ପାଉଁଶରେ ପୋଡି ଦିଅ, ପ୍ରଭୁଙ୍କ ନାମରେ, ମୁଁ ଫୋନିକ୍ସକୁ ଡାକେ] A bright pillar of red shone from the circle, and soon, silver flames started to envelop the pillar and devoured it. A blinding light flashed through the forest and soon, in front of me, on the circle, was a large silver phoenix. Oh, so if I summon it, it automatically becomes my familiar? Convenient.

"I'm done, Professor, so can I read now?"

The Hothead in the Morning

When everyone came out from their little adventure in the woods, they all gasped in awe at my new familiarity. What? It's just a phoenix, three levels down - or was it two? - from my beloved Liz. Even the hothead cold get a phoenix. I rolled my eyes, but no one saw and just ogled the majestic silver fire phoenix.

"Amazing, Lady Novea! You could get such a thing...!" A teacher was looking at me with shining eyes, like I was a blank canvas waiting to be painted. I'm not an object. I have potential, but I can use it on my own. I don't need someone butting into my life just for the sake of my 'potential'. I frowned. I didn't feel like socializing at all today, for some reason, and I didn't bother keep up my facade and smile when I got a compliment.

I just want to read. I bowed and nodded towards the crowd huddled around me. "Thank you. I will be retiring for the night, as I am severely fatigued from the long trip."

I walked away and entered my tent. Why am I even out here? And why are they making a duke's daughter camp out? Aren't they afraid of their school being shut down because of this? It's like my old high school's trip to the forest, except they're doing this with nobles. Spoiled children who are used to servants catering to their every whim. I sighed and flopped onto the cot.

"Why in the day? It is not night yet, she should not retire so soon..."

"Oh, I suppose the lady's health has still not recovered..."

"She was sick for a long time..."

I could hear whispers coming from outside my tent, and I covered my ears with a pillow. I just want to read. I frowned and opened my space. No one would dare intrude a duke's daughter tent. I'll just go into my space for a while. I made the phoenix familiar appear in front of me.

"Hi. I'm Alice. Nice to meet you." I told it curtly. "We're going into my space, where no one can bother us. Since I summoned you, your personality must be similar to me, so I'm sure you don't like to be touched by strangers or being bored." It nodded its head. Oh right, it's too low leveled to talk.

"Sorry about this, but I'm not going to drag Liz out of her castle because of you, so you'll be coming with me very often for school events." I could see the phoenix's head wilt then shoot up again. "Oh, you're wondering who Liz is? She's my other familiar. Actually, you'll be rooming with her in that giant castle for a long time, so you'll know what species she is soon. Now come on, let's go."

I stepped through the portal and the silver phoenix soon followed. We transported directly into the golden castle's entrance. "Now, listen. Liz doesn't like to be disturbed during her sleep, and she's almost always asleep, so don't act too lively in front of her right now."

I flew up and rung the giant doorbell. I could hear its sound reverberating inside the castle.

"Who is it?" I could hear Liz's giant talons stepping closer to the door.

"It's Alice, your MASTER, dolt." I said. I'm really in a bad mood all of a sudden, why? I thought.

"Master. Why have you come to my abode?"

"To show you your new friend. Oh, and you can't eat your new friend just to make your fire stronger." I told her as the door opened.

"A phoenix. What a delicious treat that Master gave me- wait, what did you say?"

"Don't eat her. It'll be annoying."

"Then why have you woken me to show this phoenix to me?" Liz grumbled annoyingly.

I put my hand against my throbbing head and huffed. "She's my new familiar. Instead of bothering you for useless events, I'll be taking her around. So be grateful and show her around. I've fabricated a new room for her while you've been talking, so just show her around. You'll be rooming with her now."

I teleported out of my space before I could hear Liz's thundering roar in protest. "Sigh... so annoying."

----

"Wake up, students!"

It was the second day of camp. I woke up and felt more grumpy than I was before. Maybe it was because of the wake-up call, or because of the students pestering me about the phoenix's name, or because I was tired, but I wanted to kill everything in this world.

There were dark circles under my eyes when I blinked them open. It's 7:30, for fuck's sake. If I kill that professor that's screaming and wake up, and everything will be quiet again. I thought absentmindedly. I reached my hand out and used dark magic to cause the professor to choke. It was finally quiet, besides for the occasional sounds of hacking and coughing.

Soon, I heard a commotion outside, and a few screams. "Professor! Someone, help!" Shut. Up. I felt a vein popping up. I just want things to be quiet. I sighed and released the spell, and soon, everything quieted down.

"Wake up, students!" I snapped and got the professor into a coughing fit again. Shut. It.

"Ahhh! Professor!" I released the spell after hearing screams. Then I heard the professor's call again. And recast the spell. Over and over again, the cycle repeated, then after I finally couldn't stand it, I cast an air magic spell around my tent to block out sounds. I won't be able to hear someone approaching my tent, but at least I can sleep peacefully now.

----

"...ice... La... Lady Al... Lady Alice... LADY ALICE!" My eyes shot open and I grabbed the person screaming by the neck and lifted them up. My red eyes were like blood, and there were veins about to burst apparent on my forehead.

"Shut the fuck up." My voice was as menacing as Liz's, and my usual childish behaviour was nowhere to be seen. My It took me a while to snap out of it and realize that I was choking my fiance.

"Shit." I released the second prince and sighed, troubled. I'm so damn pissed off. I turned my head up and glared at Hothead. "What are you doing here, you bastard? How dare you interrupt my sleep. Not even Mother will interrupt me while I'm sleeping. You've got balls, Hothead."

I was done. Done with acting, done with playing mind games, just done. I just. Wanted. To sleep. "I was wondering who dared to enter the Lady Novea's tent, so it turns out it was you! My dear fiance." I tilted my head and smiled expressionlessly. "Well, it couldn't be Ciar, since he would know what would happen to him, nor Ax, since he knows what I'm like in the morning." I turned around and looked down at his panting red face. "And who told you that you could call me by my name? You sure are presumptuous, brat."

I sat back down on my cot and sighed. "Damn, I'm tired. First, the loud fuckers outside and now a terrible surprise in the morning."

I kneeled down next to the second prince, and held his cheeks firmly with one hand. "Now... How should I deal with you?"

Alice Novea's Troublesome Conundrum

I was forcefully transferred into an academy by my father. "'Your reckless behaviour is the reason.'" He had said.

I watched as trees went by and finally reached my destination. My fiance's academy. It was majestic. Nothing much to see, though.

----

I started my first class. Actually, scratch that, it wasn't my first class, but my first trip. I didn't even get to see those who were in my homeroom. As soon as I got to the academy, I had to go to a different destination for a 'camp' of some sort.

I was late, since I couldn't go with the other students to the campsite. When I arrived, it was late morning. Students were buzzing, and looking at a specific tent with a siren crest embroidered on the fabric. When I walked in, drawing the attention of most of the students near me, and found that all of the professors were also staring at it worriedly, I raised my eyebrow.

A teacher saw me and started to panic. "Your highness, the second prince!"

I put on my usual diplomatic smile and gestured for the teacher to stand up. "It is wonderful to meet you, Teacher. No need for any of the formalities. You are my new superior, thus your respectful attitude is not needed."

"Th-thank you, Prince. I-in that case, is it possible to ask you for a favor?" I nodded in reply. So soon? How daring. Asking a prince for a favor. I said that just to be polite, I didn't think this old man would actually take me up. Stupid. "Y-you see, we are actually in a bit of trouble. Lady Novea is in her tent, and no matter how much we call, there is no reply. We are worried that something might have happened to her, however... we are not able to enter. We asked her close associates for help, but no one agreed. We were wondering..."

Ohhh... since I'm her fiance and have high status, you think that I could go in. "Of course, it is no trouble." They all bowed in response, and I moved closer to the tent. Students started whispering.

"Who is that handsome lord?"

"...The second prince?"

"...Lady Novea..."

I sighed, opened the flap tent, and stepped inside. Inside was freezing cold, despite the searing heat of mid-summer. It was like the room was frosted over.

I moved towards the cot positioned in the center and saw a young lady with silver hair sleeping peacefully with her arms crossed like a dead person and her hair in a mess. Despite the freezing temperatures in the room, the blanket was kicked off and her face still retained a healthy glow. I guess the rumors about her being sick were wrong. Even though there were shouts and worried whispers outside, the tent remained deathly quiet.

For the first time in my life, or maybe the second, I got annoyed. How can she just... I don't know what I got annoyed by, but I was annoyed.

"Lady Novea. Lady Novea. Lady Alice! Lady Alice!" I tried to call her awake, but to no avail. "LADY ALICE!" Finally, with an ear breaking holler, I could see her eyes snap open. But before I could react, she jumped out of her cot and grabbed me by the neck and hoisted me into the air with one hand. I felt suffocated. Scratch that, I was suffocated.

Her pupils, unlike when she was meeting with me for the first time, looked like they were bathed in blood. Dark and killing. Her hand was tight on my neck, and I could see that she could snap it at any time.

But the scariest was her voice. Like the demon king, risen from hell once again. "Shut the fuck up." Her voice was low and booming, filled with killing intent and annoyance, raspy from waking up. The room's temperature dropped lower. I shivered and grasped the hand on my neck, trying to breathe.

It took a while for her to wake up completely and let me go. I collapsed onto the floor, inhaling and exhaling desperately. Her attitude was completely different when she visited the royal palace. She was formal, faraway, and regal before, but now it was like she wanted to kill everything in sight. Her emotions were as plain as day, shown on her usually unreadable face. Her messy hair looked far from perfect, and her attitude was...

"Shit." She kept murmuring unknown words before grabbing my cheeks and squeezing them so hard it felt like they would be ripped off.

"What are you doing here, you bastard? How dare you interrupt my sleep. Not even Mother will interrupt me while I'm sleeping. You've got balls, Hothead."

"I was wondering who dared to enter the Lady Novea's tent, so it turns out it was you! My dear fiance."

"Well, it couldn't be Ciar, since he would know what would happen to him, nor Ax, since he knows what I'm like in the morning."

"Now... How should I deal with you?" I felt an uncontainable fear rise up from within me as she spoke those words. Like she's spoken them a million times.

----

So. This is her true character. I watched as she flopped back into bed, with her arms and legs spread out in an unladylike manner. Unhinged.

"Now, now. Lady Novea-"

"Shut it, brat. I'm tired, you wouldn't want to make me angry. I'm very mean when I get angry." Again with that voice. That voice that shakes and dismantles even the bravest of souls. Then I guess I'll have to do the same.

"You wouldn't want your behaviour getting out to the public, would you? 'Alice Novea Sexually Harrasing the Second Prince'. I can just see it on the headline of a newspaper."

She frowned. "You. Want to threaten me? You? Ha! It might work on your usual opponents, Hothead, but never on me." She grinned childishly. "Because do you want to know what happens to people who blackmail me? They disappear. One way or another. Never to be seen again. And the reason I tolerate people who annoy me is because it's a bother to deal with them."

"Hahahaha! You won't kill me. Not when your mother is holding you back." I looked at her with a grin and taunted her. Alice ran her hand through her hair and sighed.

"Uh. So annoying."

As soon as she said those words, she reverted back to her sociable behaviour and looked at me completely differently than she did while waking up. So that's her weakness. Interesting.

"Now, don't you know that people are worried about you outside? It's already almost 10:00." I said.

"Oh, is that so? I had no idea, Prince. How kind of you to remind me. I shall get changed now." Even as she smiled politely, I could feel the room temperature drop even lower. Ice magic. I knew it.

She got up and rummaged through her clothes in the room before frowning and opening a portal and poking her head through there and rummaging through it. When she finished and had new clothes out, she looked at my figure, still lying on the floor, and sighed. "You're still here?"

"And why shouldn't I be?"

"Well, then be my guest and stay. I don't mind." She looked back in the mirror and started taking off her clothes right in front of me. I felt embarrassed and looked down onto the floor. I should have just left. I felt something uncomfortable and blushed more.

After five minutes, I could hear her sigh for the umpteenth time. "Damn, if you weren't here..."

A slight rustling was made, then soon the temperature reverted to the normal heat of summer in Asar. She's gone. I stumbled up and managed to walk out of the tent regally, following along. Soon after, sighs of relief flooded my ears.

"Thank goodness, Lady Novea is safe..."

"What might have happened for her to be so late?"

"I hope she is all right..."

I could see her curtsy and troubled expression. "I am truly terribly sorry for the delay and for worrying all of you. I hope I did not cause any harm, and will work hard today to make up for your anxiousness. Thank you for your concern, each one of you!" Her smile was blinding, like an angel descended from heaven. A complete 180 change from her attitude ten minutes ago. Skillful, I thought. I could hear moans, a few people collapsing, a few cute screams, and I saw a few bloody noses.

----

"Today, you all, along with your new familiars and a partner, will be hiking to the new campsite. There will be obstacles along the way, and you must work to conquer them and continue. Blah blah blah blah..."

I started the journey with my phoenix, Qinzel, and Alice. She didn't pull her familiar out from wherever it was, and I was quite disappointed. I wonder what Alice's familiar is like. I thought as I followed the path. Soon after, we reached the first obstacle of the journey. A large chasm.

"Qinz-"

"Shut up. I'm already grumpy as is, I don't want to hear your stupid screeching voice." She enacted earth magic and made a long bridge for me.

"Then, too bad. But I don't need your bridge." I used ice magic to create a route of my own and walked across.

"Ungrateful." She murmured and flew over it with air magic. "Fine. If you don't need my help, then I'll go ahead first. I'm sure you'll catch up somehow. Don't worry, when I get to the finish line, I'll be waiting for you there."

Then, after opening her space, I saw a silver creature pop out. A phoenix. She has...? "A phoenix!"

"Yes, 'a phoenix', brat. I liked the look of yours, so I got my own. What, surprised?" She smirked and jumped onto its back. It put on a burst of speed, and she flew away.

I frowned and got on my own. When I caught up to her, she flew higher and faster. "You won't ever beat me~" I heard her sing and got annoyed.

"I'll beat you." I replied and touched Qinzel to put on a burst of speed. I shot forward and left her in the dust.

----

The next obstacle was something that I - nor Alice - could cross by flight. A giant serpent, so big it could be a mountain. I glanced at Alice, but she had a bored expression on her face, mumbling something about 'cliche'. I readied my phoenix, but I didn't make it before Alice mumbled something and a giant portal opened.

"Hey, you would be a good meal for Liz. She likes giant eels, but I'm pretty sure snakes are just a little different, right? In you go!" She flew by its side and made what seemed to be an ice spear with magic, then just impaled it, just like that. In one blow.

"Hahaha! A giant skewer. Should I grill it myself? ...Or should I just let Liz do it? Hmmm... quite the conundrum." She lifted up the ice spear - I mean, skewer - and started throwing it up and down as she thought of her 'conundrum'. This girl has no common sense!

Here she was, mumbling something about if she should grill a GIANT SERPENT by herself or wait until she greets this 'Liz' girl, while holding a giant ice spear IMPALING A SNAKE.

I was speechless. Honest to goodness speechless. I mean, what should I say? What could I say? 'Oh, no, no. Barbeque it yourself and save your friend Liz the trouble, so they can eat the snake as soon as they get it'?

And, just as I was about to interject, I heard her bonk her head with a fist and realize something. "Ah, who am I kidding, Liz is a picky eater. I'll just find her some giant eel later." Then drop the serpent like trash, and move forward in her phoenix.

What the- how the- My brain was malfunctioning.

Alice, Naska, and the Two Phoenix Familiars

I think I broke the prince. He was a hothead before, but not to this extent. I think he's developed an inferiority complex towards me because of my greatness. This is what I get for being so perfect. I don't know how long we've been doing this. It started with defeating the fifth obstacle of our journey, and ended with an impromptu fight between us.

"You damn-"

"Hey, hey, that's no way to talk to your fiance, now is it~?"

"Ahhh!"

"Let's use our mouths to fight, not our fists, okay~ calm down, Naska~"

"SHUT IT!"

"I must teach you the proper way to swear sometimes. 'SHUT IT' is not a good term to use. If you want me to be quiet, I suggest you use 'SHUT THE FUCK UP OR I'LL PULL YOUR PENIS OUT' or 'DAMN YOU BITCH JUST SHUT YOUR TRAP BEFORE I CASTRATE YOU'. Well, I guess those threats don't really work on a girl... never mind, just something on those lines, okay?"

"WHAT IS THE DEAL WITH YOU AND CUTTING PEOPLE'S PENIS' OFF?!"

I tried, again and again, to reason with Hothead, but to no avail. He just kept coming at me, and I just kept dancing away or turning to shadow and reappearing behind his sorry figure.

Despite my best efforts, my perfect patience wore thin very fast. Just fuck out. My patience ended with that thought and I just sighed as he came at me again and pulled out transformed-into-katana glowy sword thing I found during my last escapade into the woods with Liz.

"Prince, don't you know it's not proper manners to swear at a lady?" I appeared behind him and held the katana at his neck. "It's not nice to attack your fiance with such dirty words, either." I tightened my sword against his neck and grinned like a Cheshire cat.

"Take time to reflect on your actions." I moved the sword and used its hilt to knock him out cold. Naska dropped to the dirt ground and I walked away. I'll tell the teachers 'I lost the second prince on the way and that we got separated, my deepest apologies' or something. I told myself as I hummed 'In the Hall of the Mountain King', walking along the road in solitude.

----

"Whatever should I do? I lost my dear fiance... I take full responsibility, Teacher." I weeped fake tears and dabbed my eyes with my baby blue handkerchief, and looked down to conceal the bored look on my face. I'm pulling a heroine. I thought as I looked around at the small crowd gathering around me. "I should have taken proper care of my fiance and guided him to the next campsite, but I made a grave error and forgot to wait for him and went on my way... how careless of me."

"Lady Novea, it is not your fault! You simply forgot that your fiance was weaker than you and exerted him too much! If anything, it was his fault for not being able to catch up to you!" One student piped up. The others nodded in agreement.

"Thank you for your reassurance, however if I had remembered it, then perhaps the prince would not be wandering those woods by himself, having to deal with those obstacles without me..." I hinted and made a rather uncharacteristically distressed look.

"Nonsense! You dealt with those monsters by yourself, with ease I'm sure! If the prince would not be able to do the same, then he is solely to blame!"

My attitude changed in a flash, and I smiled at the student talking. The daughter of a count. Patricia Geowa, if I remember correctly. She's the leader of my fan base in school. "Thank you, Lady, for your comforting words. I will repay this debt." I flashed a brilliant smile and looked at the teachers with expectant eyes. Don't go against the will of the students, professors, or your fate will be sealed.

"L-Lady Novea, y-you are indeed not to blame. I am sure that the second prince will come to our campsite, in due time. We will be sending faculty staff in search of the prince. You needn't trouble yourself."

I smiled and curtsied. "Then, with that, I shall be retiring for the night. Thank you all for your concern, especially you, Lady Geowa." The person who was reassuring me blushed at my words.

"I-it is no trouble."

----

I got out of my space with a full belly and a clean body, thoroughly reaping the benefits of having a space. I heard the bell ring, and I strided out of my tent with fresh, clean clothes. All of the other nobles had to bathe in cold water inside their tents. Ha! Suckers.

I brought a thin shawl with me and was the first one to huddle around the campfire on a long, stiff log. After I sat down, the seats around me filled up and I was left crammed in between the students' bodies.

I turned to the boy on the left and smiled while trying to breathe. A son of a viscount from a distant kingdom on the continent. Loreing Starde. I noted as I began small talk. "Lord Starde. It is nice to meet you. I am Alice Novea, heir of the dukedom of Novea. How do you do on this fine night?"

He looked flustered for a moment before gaining composure. "Wonderful, of course. Thank you, Lady Novea, for your concern." Hmmm... oh! Yeah, right, this Loreing guy is part of my fan club too. Ahhh, that makes sense.

I smiled and started talking, asking about his journey with his partner and other boring stuff like that. Humans love talking about themselves. It'll be easy to draw information from him once I lower his defenses.

After a while, I got a lot of information. For example, the viscount's chocolate business had slight drops in popularity and their method is to steer the conversation towards the Starde's reliability to increase the sales and trust of their clients.

And I got the answer I was looking for. My fiance finally came back, just an hour ago. I wouldn't know, since I spent most of my time playing around and eating in my space, but apparently he looked haggard and pissed off, grumbling something about me and my fist.

Kekekeke... he's so easy to manipulate. He's not just a dense hothead, but also has quite the inferiority complex now. If I touch him, he'll react like he hasn't before. He'll let his emotions get out of control, unlike usual, and then sayonara engagement, hello, freedom.

(Author's Note: This one was quite droll. I needed to foreshadow a lot of stuff, so it was all words. But I think the next chapter will be quite interesting?)

The Aruarnul Amulet

Dinner was rambunctious and chaotic. Despite the way these noble children were raised, it was quite clear to me that they all had some sort of spirit in them to make such a mess at night. Like they were finally released from their leash. I mused as I watched the other nobles try to talk with me, although I just waved them off, saying that I was very fatigued and terribly worried about my fiance, who, by the way, should be walking up to me in a rage right about now.

"Alice, my dear fiance, here you are." I heard Naska's restrained voice behind me and turned around to smile.

"Hello, Second Prince. How nice of you to come and greet me. I hope that you, despite me leaving you behind, are alright." I told him. He isn't rash enough to make a scene were other nobles from foreign kingdoms are. After all, when he's not with me, he is a conniving and two faced prince who is considered perfect.

"Hahaha, of course I am in excellent health."

"Hohohoho, well then, thank goodness."

"I am happy you are concerned for my well-being, Alice. Can I thank you properly tonight?"

"Oh, well, my deepest apologies, however I am very fatigued from the long and strenuous hike today. I am afraid I cannot take you up on that offer."

"Ohhh... how disappointing. I hope we will able to meet properly another time then."

----

"Let's break off the engagement."

At night, Naska and I were standing near the stream, having our little chat about today, when he promptly told me this. Wow, really a hothead, huh. So easy to manipulate. He must be one of the male leads from book two if he says stuff like this so easily. Tch, figures. That's probably why he has no EQ at all.

"And?"

"What 'and'?"

"What is your reason for breaking it off, when we have only been engaged for roughly two months?"

"Because you knocked me out, spread rumors about me, and-"

"Because I'm not easy to manipulate? Well, let me tell you this, Prince. You cannot just easily break off an engagement. Do you really think the reason that we are engaged is because I insisted? Or because of your father? You really are so stupid, aren't you. The reason we are engaged is not for the simple reason of 'wants'. I'm sure you know this, but political engagements and marriages are common, and are very beneficial for both sides. 'Oh, I wanna break it off because Alice is being mean' isn't gonna cut it. Doofus. And the reason I knocked you out in the first place is because you attacked me for no apparent reason. The reason that there were rumors spreading across the camp is because of your rash attitude towards me, the heir of House Novea. This is all your fault, not mine." I told him in one breath, while staring at him with exasperated eyes. One more push...

"You know, I've never liked people like you. So high and mighty when dealing with others, yet your wall crumbles down when you meet someone superior and you end up becoming something akin to a baby throwing a tantrum. So stupid." I smirked as I looked at his frozen face.

I was twirling my hair around my finger as I looked at the stream, reflecting the beautiful silver crescent moon, a picturesque sight to see. And... Naska exploding in 3... 2... 1... Boom.

"We are. Canceling. The engagement." He harrumphed and turned around. Awww... he wasn't loud... that's no fun. Well, whatever, mission accomplished. Now to go back to the camp for nightly festivities, then to catch some Z's.

----

The next morning was bright and sunny. The clouds partly covered the sky, giving a happy-day kind of feeling. As usual, I was grumbling in the covers, wanting to sleep for a few more hours, when the morning wake up call at 7:30 sounded. And as usual, I choked the teacher who woke me up until there was a commotion. Such. A pain. I just. Wanna sleep.

I really did not want to be woken up by an angry hothead prince, though, so I ended up shuffling out of the covers of my own volition and started getting ready for the day in my space. Damn. Naska ruins my freedom and ruins my sleep. Once we have our engagement annulment, I'll be sure to beat the shit out of him. I thought as I ruffled my wet hair.

When I exited my space and my tent, I was mentally and physically prepared and ready to act sociable again.

I walked gracefully to the meeting area and ate breakfast with the horde of chatty girls and boys, with Naska nowhere in sight. It seems he's trying to pull something. Is he trying to make my reputation fall to rock bottom in hopes of using that as a reason? Or is he trying to enter my tent to do something to my bed? Hmmm, anyway, none will succeed. I've already bought my shadow guards here, they'll kill and deal with him if they see fit. I looked around in search of Pink Fluff. Ever since I lectured her on lecturing me, I haven't seen Pink Fluff Ball. I guess I scared her too much. Hmmm... if she won't help me, then I guess I'll kill her too. She's nothing but a nuisance if she isn't a puppet.

I knew that I could use others as puppets to draw away Ragdoll and Idiot Prince, but it wouldn't be effective. After a few trial-and-errors, I found that although the Ragdoll and Idiot were incompetent and had a low EQ, once they have fallen in love, they wouldn't be fished out. Is it because Ragdoll's a capture target, which is why he's so devoted? Haaah... annoying. I thought as I continued to search for Pink Fluff.

"Students! Please gather around the common area in five minutes!" I heard someone announce. Oh... I guess I'll have to search for them later.

----

Today was a tournament as an activity. All 1292 students will be competing in it. Including me. It was as it sounded. First was the preliminaries, where all of the students stood on a designated ground to try and knock another out of the 'ring'. If someone was knocked out of the circle, then they were out and could no longer participate. Obviously, flying was not allowed, but this was no different than a brawl.

Of course, I made it through to the next stage. I still couldn't find Ax, Ciar, or any of the others, but whatever.

The next stage was a maze. Students had to make it through (without using any sort of magic) to the end. Students who couldn't finish within forty minutes were knocked out as well, which got rid of quite a number of them. And of course, I made it through easily, with my picture-perfect memory.

And the next stage was where I was right now. Essentially... It was a camp talent show.

I don't even know how teachers managed to bring up so many instruments (including TWO grand pianos) without a space. I had to applaud them for that. But why did they have to limit the use of magic?! WHY?! FOR WHAT REASON?!

I touched the piano in deep deliberation. I just recently found that I couldn't use magic, and had to remodel my whole plan to get through the next round. Why was I so adamant in winning, do you ask? Well, for starters, the prize at the end was very important to me. I know I'm not usually hung over I Shine For You, but... the prize was so dazzling, so cool, something I couldn't miss out on, that I have to win.

An amulet. But not just any amulet, an amulet that had ancient magic imbued on its stone. Ancient. Magic. Just the very thought of it sounded cool! Mysterious, alluring, beguiling... and something that Aveline received from Ragdoll that allowed her to defeat the demon king.

A Life After the Next

The Aruarnal Amulet. The Aruarnal Amulet. The Aruarnal Amulet. Even the name was cool... Honestly, though, I don't know what it does. I haven't read the second book since I was so infuriated with the first. All I know is that the public knows it as a magic enhancing amulet, and book Aveline knows it as 'mysterious and powerful, something beyond what the public knows'.

In any case, I wanted it. Bad.

Which is why right now, I was cursing the professors for banning magic for the talent show. Hmmm... in the book, it said that Aveline had the voice of an angel... but I've literally reincarnated and seen the goddess, so wouldn't that make me the closest person who could be an angel? Normally, the villainess would be sub-par, as to not outshine the heroine in the book... but my magic screams otherwise. Of course, mana capacity and magic attributes all depend on your soul, which is why I'm so perfect. But... is it possible that I have other cheats too? I haven't tried singing ever since I transmigrated. I mused. I kinda wanna try, but I can't afford to lose. On the other hand, I wanna one-up the pink fluff ball. What to do, what to do...

I stopped tapping my chin in reflection when I heard the sound of footsteps approaching me. "Hey, Nova."

I turned around and smiled. "Why, how nice to see you, Ax. Truly lovely weather we are having, is it not?"

"You forgot to turn off your switch again." He said with deadpan eyes.

"Shit, I did, didn't I."

"Nova, whatcha doing for your project?" He inquired. I looked at him with suspicious eyes and sighed.

"I might play piano... or violin... or sing... or do a routine for gymnastics... or dance the tango..." I murmured pensively.

"You can sing? What the fuck is 'gymnastics' or 'tango?"

"Sigh... never mind." I looked away and plopped down on the chair. "You wouldn't understand anyway." I held my forehead and felt my stress building up.

"Hey, hey, why're you so worked up?" He laid down on the other chair and looked at me nonchalantly.

My forehead creased, and I looked at my relaxed best friend in vexation. "I need to get that prize." I vehemently declared as I lay down on his body like a sofa. "The prize will be the most interesting thing I'll find in my life! I need. To. Get it. And no one's gonna stop me. Kekekekekeke..." My face released a chilling smile, akin to that of a demon.

"Ooooh! Something that could make you so worked up must be interesting. I need to get it, then." He said. His voice buried in my hair came out muffled to my ears, but the message came across.

I turned my head towards him slowly and stared him down. "Hahahahaha... no, you won't."

----

The order of the talent show was simple. The highest status people went first, and the lowest status last. Thus, it was obvious that the princes of empires and kingdoms went first, and surprise surprise, the baron's daughter Aveline went last and made a big splash.

"The Prince of Anisen, performing a sword dance."

His movements were swift and precise. It seems he'd been practicing. I quirked up my mouth in partial approval. He spotted me and frowned in displeasure for a moment before reverting back to his usual self.

He soon ended, and people watching from the stands clapped in respect.

"Prince Lionel, reciting..."

"Prince Alpha, preforming..."

----

"Lady Novea, playing and singing an original piece on the piano."

I stepped forward on the stage, curtsied, and smiled in the face of the blinding lights before sitting down on the velvet chair, facing the grand piano.

I breathed a deep breath and my fingers slowly made their way up and down the white and black keys of the grand piano.

"明日はきっと天気で 悪いことなんてないね~ タイムカードを押して僕は朝 目を開いた~ 僕らは今日も買ってる 足りないものしかなくて~ 靴を履きながら空想 空は高いのかな~ 貴方さえ 貴方さえ~ これはきっとわからないんだ~ はにかむ顔が散らつく~ 口を開けて風を食む..." I sang with a melodious voice. Hmmm... I was taking a gamble, but I guess that transmigrating here not only changed the villainess' soul to mine, but also her voice. Interesting. I thought as I continued to play.

The audience was awestruck. Well, of course they were. A new language they've never heard of, a beautiful and smooth voice, filled with emotion, and deep yet mellow music undertones.

I was absorbed in reminiscing. My memories came flooding back as I sang. It really brought me back. The audience, the piano, and me. I miss being Shurian Hoven... although I was on edge, I was so happy back then... I thought with glistening eyes.

I breathed in a deep breath once more and finished. "冬籠り 春が先~ 貴方の歌だけが聞こえる~ 今 口遊む貴方だけ~ 貴方だけ~" I got a standing ovation and stood up to bow. But I can never go back to that life again.

The Brightly Colored Cube in the Hall

I stepped down the stage exquisitely and smiled at the other students applauding. "Thank you for your support," I told them roughly before taking my seat in the front row along with the princes.

I felt like I was in a concert hall for a piano recital rather than a camp talent show. The lights were dim and focused on the stage. The quiet and anticipating air made it hard to breathe. Everything was the same, except for the people performing on the stage.

Really does bring back memories.

----

Soon, I found Ciar. I didn't know who exactly 'Lord Na' was, so I didn't know his social standing in Class S either, but it seems he masqueraded as a fairly high profile figure, since he was only a few spots behind me.

Ciar wasn't doing anything to do with stealth or knowledge. Figures, it was just a bad move for an assassin. Instead, he was doing some sort of snake dance to showcase. It looked like he wasn't trying to draw attention, though that probably is for vain since he has already joined Class S with me and has kept his past appearance (although his hair and eyes have changed), which, if I may remind you, was absolutely gorgeous and breathtaking.

After his performance ended and the screaming sounds of his fangirls died down, a few more students streamed in before Ax. Since Ax became 'Viscount Elen' in an empire, his rank was boosted. Ax did a few sword tricks and stepped down the stage. In all honesty, for me, it wasn't all that impressive, but it seemed that the crowd disagreed (well, except for the princes sitting next to me).

I got bored really soon. It wasn't that interesting to watch people do random and generic stuff without magic. So I used creation magic. [ମୋର ଆବଶ୍ୟକତା ଏବଂ ଇଚ୍ଛାକୁ ଡାକ, ଏବଂ ମୁଁ ତୁମକୁ ମୋର ମନ ସହିତ ପୁରସ୍କୃତ କରିବି, ଘରେ ଥିବା ଏକ କ୍ୟୁବ୍ | ମୋ ଗତି ସହିତ ବାନ୍ଧିବା, ବୁଣା, ନାଚିବା] A magnetic 3x3 rubik's cube appeared in front of me and fell into my lap.

"Choiiii!" I whispered happily and started playing around. Uh, damn, I don't have any muscle memory. It still feels awkward to move this. I looked down and saw my hands moving stiffly to different positions of the cube. Well, at least I still remember all of the algorithms.

Up, side, down, side, up, side, down, up, side, down, up, side, side... My hands slowly got accustomed to the toy and soon it started moving faster and solving quicker. As the people on the stage performed, I was focused on my magnificent movements on the cube. "Done!" I muttered cheerfully as I solved it for the umpteenth time.

I looked up and saw that the people in my general vicinity were all watching my cube like they were hypnotized or something. What? Aren't you guys supposed to be watching the talent show? Uh, kids these days, am I right? I began to focus on my cube once again and started mixing it with swift and accurate movements, once again preoccupied and distracted by my toy.

"Uhhh... Lady Novea, may I try...?" A hesitant watcher asked me, looking at the cube with shining eyes.

"...Why, of course." I handed the cube to the boy discreetly and flopped back on my dark red velvet chair. Damn, they should all just mind their business and watched the show. He'll never solve it, it took Erno Rubik a month to find out one solution with only three algorithms, and a week to solve it, and my algorithms are from MODERN Earth, so there are countless ones depending on the situation. And indeed, my guess was right. After fifteen minutes of toying around with the cube, the student handed it back to me begrudgingly. I took it back smugly and began playing around with it again.

Eventually, after the student tried and failed to solve my cube and started complaining about it, the entire audience started eying the brightly color-coded cube in my hand, watching my skillful movements closely. Hahahaha! I'll only get faster when all of this is transferred into muscle memory. I thought as my hands spun around and across the cube.

The audience were so put into a trance by me that they forgot to watch the stage. Soon, the talent show reached its finally participant. Pink Fluff Ba- I mean, Aveline Belle, the worthless puppet.

----

"Miss Belle, singing the folk song 'To The North'."

A violin accompaniment started playing, and soon, her silky smooth voice hovered around the room. I, who was so focused on my rubik's cube, completely forgot, or maybe just disregarded the sounds, and continued listening to the crackling sounds of the rubik's cube's beautiful conflicts.

"Deep in the quiet wood~ as the light branches from those trees~ find me in the north~"

However, some of the prior onlookers turned their eyes back onto the stage to watch Worthless Puppet's performance in awe.

Eventually, after I heard the voice slowly winding down, my attention turned to the stage. Oh. This is Pink's voice? It was said to be 'entrancing' and 'angelic' but I really didn't think much of it. Rubik's cubes sound better. My singing was much better. I thought to myself before turning my attention back to my movements. Her voice is so fragile it seems like it'll break if she doesn't sing louder. No wonder people kept watching me, it's because they couldn't hear you, dumbass. It's clear she hasn't had any vocal training before in her life, and isn't used to projecting her voice, even in a professional environment. I mused while rolling my eyes.

I heard clapping and a few whistles and cheers from the audience farthest from me, but it seemed like the people near me were all looking at me, and just now realized that someone's performance had started and ended. Aveline looked at the audience and found that some were just looking at her dazed and bored. Her eyes started tearing up and, as expected, she started crying crocodile tears and weeping away. Well, it seems that your crying voice is different from your singing voice. So loud and grating.

I frowned in annoyance, and so did the princes near me. A teacher lazily made her way backstage to comfort the crying heroine, while I just slumped back in my chair, feeling a headache come on.

"Lady Novea! Are you feeling alright? Shall I take you to the infirmary?" Prince Lionel asked worriedly. Uh, shut it, Ragdoll. I glared in his direction but it seems he was used to it and just kept looking at me like a dead moose.

"Prince Lionel, thank you for your concern, however, if you wish for me to feel alright, then please go after that crying lady. She seems like she is severely embarrassed, although I do not know the reason why. I would feel very reassured if you went." I restrained myself and answered in a kind and concerned voice. Just shut that worthless puppet up. Ragdoll frowned at my words. It was clear he didn't like the sticky heroine, but still obeyed and left reluctantly.

I listened in, and soon, the crying stopped and whimpering followed. Just SHUT IT! I evoked dark magic, and soon, loud coughing fits and choking sounds followed. CAN'T YOU JUST SHUT UP LIKE THE TEACHERS DO WHEN I DO THIS? ARE YOU JUST PHYSICALLY INCAPABLE OF SHUTTING YOUR TRAP? I gripped her neck harder and eventually, I heard a thumping sound come from backstage. Finally, she fainted like a good girl. I let go of my grip and moved my hand back to my rubik's cube. She really is useless. I'll find some way to deal with her later, then.

Those Stupid People of Hers

(Author's Note: This is the POV of Ragdoll, AKA The crown prince of Asar, Lionel.)

I never expected my dear Alice's voice to be so perfect. Her silver hair, shining beautifully, her hands gliding up and down the keys, her steady and graceful voice filling the hall, the definition of a perfect queen. Her eyes were glistening confidently, and her posture was perfect. My future wife. I thought to myself.

When she took a seat next to me, I was positively elated, and my heart started beating heavily. This feeling... I looked at her side figure in adoration. She made something appear in her hands, but I paid it no mind. Even the darkness cannot conceal her beauty... she will be mine.

----

(Author's Note: POV of Idiot Prince, AKA Procyon Alpha.)

Her graceful movements with that toy looked like something out of a fairy tale. Her eyes were covered by her long, silver hair, and her long fingers brushed the tips of the cube.

She was my first love. Ever since that time in the garden, I knew that she was special. She was the first one to be honest with me... I've never seen anyone like that, not even my own father. I loved her, with all my heart, but I couldn't seem to win her affection.

I would make her fall in love with me someday.

----

(Author's Note: POV of Hothead, AKA Naska. Hey, have you guys ever noticed how much Alice loves naming her toys? Ragdoll, Idiot Prince, Pink Fluff Ball/Useless Puppet, Hothead...)

I looked at my fiance, playing with some sort of cube-like toy in her hand. It was something I have never seen before. It seems she's creating yet another random thing with her creation attribute. How can she just...! I was enraged. I will annul the engagement, and soon, very soon, I will beat her in a duel. I will be the best.

Despite my conviction, it seems that Alice didn't care. How can she not care?! Why does she have no thoughts of me?! And WHY AM I SO BOTHERED BY IT? These questions made me glare at her relaxed figure even more. Soon, you'll see me in your eyes.

----

(Author's Note: POV of Ax.)

"Lady Novea! Are you feeling alright? Shall I take you to the infirmary?" The 'Ragdoll' as Nova called him, asked.

"Prince Lionel, thank you for your concern, however, if you wish for me to feel alright, then please go after that crying lady. She seems like she is severely embarrassed, although I do not know the reason why." I held my head in my hand. It's obviously because of you and your cube like thing, dumbass! Do you not have any respect for your so called 'Pink Fluff Ball' after all?! Why the hell are you so...! I thought aggravatedly. "I would feel very reassured if you went." She finished. You're using her to get rid of him?! Seriously?! Why are you running a PRINCE on errands?!

I held my head and sighed. My best friend, Nova, or Alice Novea, was very... eccentric, as I'm sure you know. For starters, before I knew her identity, she pranked me into thinking that she was her mother, and her mother was her, and that she was actually a man- a woman?- no, a man, and she was having a fling with the duchess... I still don't understand that incident completely, actually.

Although she said that she does what she wants, she still got tied to a stupid and 'Hothead' prince of another empire. And although she said she wanted to be free, she still tied herself down to her role as heir.

Her personality was twisted. She didn't like things being taken from her possession. She was childish and playful sometimes, while cruel and sadistic at others. I've seen her pull someone else's balls without hesitation so many times that I want to puke. And I did, at times. I've also seen her keep a dragon in a golden castle, feeding them giant eels for breakfast.

I looked at her distracted face in vexation. She always confuses me, frightens me, does something unexpected... It's petrifying. I wanna run away, but keep her close, and that just makes me angry.

Her angry outbursts, her conflicting actions and speech, her sadistic thoughts, her lack of BASIC common sense, her 'playful' and 'childish' attitude, the fact that I can't read her with my skill [Appraisal]... In general, she's scary. What's more scary is that I've gotten used to her unhinged personality, and accept it like it's nothing. But what's the most scary, though, is... the fact that I've fallen in love with her.

The Talent Show, the Execution, and The Harmless Prank

The talent show made its way into the night, so as soon as it was over and the results were over, I (literally) sped away from the hall, not wanting to socialize or share my precious cubes with other kid nobles. Of course, it was clear that Ciar and Ax had the same idea, because as soon as I made my way out, I could see them following close behind.

"Great minds think alike," I observed as they followed me to the forest. "Although I really don't understand why the professors keep such a loose watch over the nobles here. It's kinda stupid."

"Yeah." Ax agreed. "Honestly, aren't they kind of idiotic, making nobles hike and camp outside without any thought?"

"Hahahaha, I know, right?" I fell back to match my pace with both of them. "For what reason are you guys going to the forest?"

"Letting off some steam." Ax replied gruffly, scratching his emerald green shiny hair. I nodded in agreement.

"For me, I am doing... something like that." Ciaran looked away and used that unreadable smile of his.

"OOOH! I wanna come! LET ME COME! Pick me! Me!" I knew exactly what he was doing. He would be going away for another nightly excursion of his, and would come back in the morning. And although I hated pulling all-nighters, Ciar's nightly excursions were something I would never want to miss out on. The intrigue! The mystery! The tension! And most importantly, the blood!

"What? What's going on?" Ax turned around and looked at me with a curious face, but I just shrugged and put my hands at the back of my head.

"Meh, I don't know. Lord Na has always had interesting things in store for me, it sounds interesting, so I wanna come with." I put my supreme acting skills to the test, but it didn't work. Ax looked at me like he wanted to tell me something and frowned.

"Lord Naciles, please, do divulge your plans for the night." He narrowed his eyes and I thought I felt electricity shoot through his eyes. I never know what he does for me to think that he has a third eye at times. I thought lazily as I watched his one-sided exchange with Ciar.

"Now, now. Don't worry, I've been out with Lord Na plenty of times, and I've never seen blood." That's a lie... "He's a pacifist and just enjoys visiting the commoners to play around in festivals and night markets." That's also a lie... "Listen, Ax, I've never killed anyone when I'm with him. I've never been put in danger before either, so it's all fine, right?" Haaa... that's also a lie.

Honestly, at this time, I was basically spouting out whatever denial I could think of to get Ax to change his mind. I mean, he can't know that Na is an assassin. And if he pries more, then I can't go out and have fun with Ciar.

----

It worked. Somehow, it worked.

"Now." He whispered and pointed towards the window. We both jumped over silently and opened it without a creak before stepping in.

Inside was a very slim, sickly-looking man. There were a few guards posted around the room, but it was quite clear they weren't powerful enough to sense our concealed presences, although they did see the large glass pane window open. They immediately got into position. One guarded the door, one the window, two guarded the perimeters of the room, and the rest guarded the bed.

A burly-looking guard woke the sleeping figure under the silk sheets, and he hesitantly woke up, along with a rather curvy young woman.

"...Honey? Do you want to go for another round?" She asked while rubbing her eyes and displaying her body in a way I did not want to describe.

I couldn't help it and had to gag. "Ew, ew, ew, ew, ew, ew, ew, ew, ew... that is so... uh, I don't even... blech..."

I could feel Ciar's agitation peak next to me, yet he still tapped my back in an attempt to comfort my revolted self. Sorry, dude, I'm not a professional assassin. I thought to myself as I looked at the (now awake and scared) figures in the bed, trying not to barf out my delicious and homemade dinner from my space.

"Sorry... I'll do better." I revealed my presence before turning into a shadow and ran through the darkness to appear back into the bed. Fazing back into my matter state, I immediately stabbed the sickly man in the nuts with my trusty dagger. I didn't even hear a squeal before stabbing him on the heart, face, and stomach, then finally beheading him cleanly. Sticky, warm blood oozed out of his half-dead-and-turning-deader body.

"Witnesses." Ciar said, and I nodded before beaheading who I presume to be a prostitute before she could react. Sorry, not sorry.

One by one, I cut off all of the guards in the room. Pivoting, spinning, ducking, shadowing, killing, and repeat. Like a dance of shadows, the dark red blood and heads flew around before falling noiselessly onto the ground. My face, concealed in a hockey mask, was covered in blood and spit. I felt like a serial killer. Actually, the reason I even wore a hockey mask was to make myself feel like a serial killer.

"Bodies." I nodded again at his horse order and opened my space to throw all but one body (which used to be a guard) into it.

"Evidence." I did a brief sweep of the area to make sure there was no evidence leading to Ciar and I.

Ciar went to the body left in the middle of the room and stabbed him exactly eleven more times before jumping out the window. I followed, and we soon made our way back to the forest. I took off my mask and shook it to get rid of the blood.

"Who was that, anyway?" I asked as we made our way back to the warping station that Reggaera set up so we could get back to the school camp.

"That noble? Ah, he's Count Neravun from the Tern Kingdom. He had some enemies who were willing to pay, so..."

"Ah, then it's good that I stabbed him in his balls before I killed him."

"What is with you and stabbing people in the balls?" Ciar asked while stifling a laugh. I shrugged.

"Oh, look, we're almost there! Sigh... honestly, Ciar, I don't know why you don't let me just call Selen so we can be teleported right away." I told him.

"Master, you're here." Five masked figures bowed. "And Shadow." They looked at me without my hockey mask and bowed once more. I had never revealed to anyone how I changed my appearance via magic, so Ax could only guess and everyone else was none the wiser. So when I went away on trips with Ciar, I didn't bother changing my appearance, and went by the name of Shadow. Of course, some people in Reggaera might recognize me, but only the higher ups. And I knew they would never dare to squeal who the Shadow really was.

We stepped onto the magic circle. Ciar nodded to one of his subordinates, Prime, I think it was. A flickering was heard, like a small wind whistling through a crack in a wall, and then we were gone. I felt a strange, stomach-curdling feeling before finding myself back on the magic circle in the forest near our school camp. Ciar blew it up and we started moving back to the camp.

"Back to the topic that I was discussing, ahem, Selen probably already knows who you are, since he's watching me at times, and he's trustworthy. Then we don't need to get on that magic circle, it would be sooo much easier!" I reasoned with him, flinging my arms up in the air to show my conviction.

"Oh, look, we're back. I'll see you for the tournament, Young Lady."

"Damn you, motherfucking bastard."

----

It was 5:00 a.m. in the morning when we arrived back from our trip, so I only had about two hours of sleep until I had to wake up again. I groaned. "Uhhh, I shouldn't have followed Ciar..." Then thought, Well, if I'm awake, I might as well play around a little, huh?

I giggled and became a shadow, jumping to the nearest tent. Long red, curly hair... hmmm... she's Unbra Inop, I think. "Hmmm... a girl. Do I wanna prank a girl?"

I thought for a half a second before answering, "Well, of course I do! If I prank the boys, I do the girls too."

I fished a marker out of my space and smiled. I pulled up her nightgown and started writing.

Jumping out of the tent, I pranced over to the next one. A boy and a maid were sleeping inside. I remembered the crest on the outside of the tent. Lord Cyqueln. I thought. I giggled mischievously and pulled out my marker again.

I jumped to the next tent. Then the next. Then the next. It took me about two hours to get all of them done (including the teachers) but with backbreaking effort, I managed to finish it with thirty minutes left for free time.

"Ahhh... that was refreshing. Too bad I have to change now." I was still covered in blood from my nightly escapade. I trudged back to my tent regretfully.

----

"AHHHH!!!"

"GAHHHHHH!!"

"KYAAAAAAAAA!!"

"What's with all the A's? ...AHHHHH!"

I listened to the screams of the distressed students and teachers and smiled impishly. "Pfft... that was so worth it."

I left the tent, prim and proper and ready for the new day, and watched as tired and scared students ran out of their rooms in shock. Some held their bellies and blushed, while some screamed their heads off, some ran around like headless chickens, while some started breaking into tears.

But the funniest reaction out of all the students had to be from the 'cold' prince Lionel. I watched him trudge outside with his bedhead, large dark circles under his eyes, and a ruffled, unkempt pair of nightwear. He looked like he was fuming, releasing a thick aura of killing intent and grumpiness, like a little child that just woke up from his nap.

I walked forward to the nearest girl. "Lady Sirvana, what happened?" I asked in a panicked tone.

"I-I..."

I tapped her back and reassured her frightened self. "Now, now. If you do not wish to talk, then you do not have to. I am quite sure that whatever you must have been through must be horrifying."

She burst into tears. Geez, I only wrote 'I'm here' with a marker on your stomach, no need for such an overreaction. I swear, kids these days. "I-I... my stomach... the words..."

Oh, they must not have any knowledge of pranks here... so that's why they're screaming like babies, it's because they don't think it's a joke. Wow, oops.

----

The tournament was the next part of the contest. It consists of battles using magic and/or swordsmanship. It eventually winds down to three contestants, and those three fight until one surrenders.

And right now, I was lazing around.

You see, every time I wanted to fight someone, they would concede! And I released my aura every time, too. How annoying.

Anyway, after watching the battles (which were very boring) and playing with my phone and rubik's cube, I made my way to the semifinals.

And this time, someone actually wanted to spar with me! Yay! And his name was Ciar.

I haven't actually battled Ciar before. I don't even know his attributes. I'm looking forward to it.

----

"Ready... begin!"

Unlike usual battles, Ciar and I both waited to attack. We observed each other's form, wariness, and aura. Of course, I was limiting myself.

For starters, I wasn't releasing my aura. I also don't plan to use any of my legendary or mythic attributes. And probably a few rare ones too. Actually, I'll just use the common ones.

I've learned from prior experience that just doing that is not a good idea. I should also limit the amount of mana I spend. I have around 100,000,000,000 mana capacity right now... so once I spend a... one hundredth of it, I will concede. Of course, I won't actually give in, I'll just admit that he wins in my mind, then beat him cleanly using whatever attribute and mana that my heart desires. Because I do not plan to surrender willingly, even after I 'lose'.

I finally got bored of circling, and attacked. A huge earth barrier came up, and Ciar jumped over it and became a shadow. Shit, he actually has dark magic? I thought. I can't use dark magic now... I readied myself in position, holding my mighty glowy katana before coming to a realization as Ciar attacked and I defended. Shit, Glowy Sword has such a powerful aura if I release it, and it's strong too! Then my limit will be in vain! I can't use this either!

I sheathed it and pulled out a dagger from under my boot. I'll use this instead. I fabricated a large ball of water above my head and pressured it into a small ball. That cost quite a bit of mana. I sent it forth and attacked Ciar's head. If I break his skull, I'll use light magic to repair him. It's fine... probably. Can I repair brain damage? Uhhh... whatever.

The ball followed Ciar's movements as he jumped away from the indestructible water droplet. I focused more and more mana into the ball to make it go faster, harder, stronger. Ciar growled in agitation and while running, used silent incantations to create... nothing? I felt the presence of flowing mana, but... Compressed air. I was too late. Ciar counterattacked my dear water droplet and immediately after, I felt a giant shock of free air, pounding my body, and the droplet-turned-into-tsunami of a water ball.

I have about 1,000,000 more mana to go. I can cast about two high-ranked common attribute spells, then all I can do is win with a dagger, which I'm sure I won't be able to do if I'm battling Ciar.

I breathed in and out and, while Ciar appeared behind me in shadow and I defended, started muttering an incantation.[ହେ ଇସ୍ପାତର ସେହି ଗୋଲମ, ତାଙ୍କୁ ଖୋଜ | ତାଙ୍କର ଯନ୍ତ୍ରଣା ଅନୁଭବ କରନ୍ତୁ ଏବଂ ତାଙ୍କ ମାଂସକୁ କିଛି ନକରି ଖୋଳନ୍ତୁ | ଆପଣ ଏହାକୁ ଦେଖିପାରିବେ କି] [ଅଗ୍ନି, ଚମକ ଏବଂ ଚମକ | ତୁମର ଶକ୍ତି ଉଜ୍ଜ୍ୱଳ ହେଉ | କ୍ରୋଧର ସେହି ଭାତକୁ ଡେଇଁପଡ ଏବଂ ମୋର ଯାହା ଫେରାଇ ଆଣ]

A loud, ear-shattering rumbling was heard, along with a grating sizzling sound that made you feel like your flesh was being slowly burnt off.

Three large golems appeared, along with a large chinese dragon made of fire. If you can beat this... then I'll admit you win.

Your Choice, Young Padawan

One gollem defended me while the other two stormed towards him. Ciar, of course, dodged, and took advantage of their slow movements to deliver a blow towards one of their hearts, with what seemed to be an ice spear. The golems turned around and cooperated with the fire dragon. I could see the roaring mouth of his trying to swallow up Ciar, while the golems were cornering him to make sure he didn't escape. But shadow magic was powerful.

He fazed into the shadows of the golems and waited for an opening. And sure enough, it came. The dragon moved back, and he jumped out and impaled the two golems firmly with a spear. He compressed air and ice together and threw it towards the dragon. A roar resounded around the stadium before the dragon dissipated into thin air.

I was surprised. He... won. I guess I'm not strong enough yet. I narrowed my eyes and unsheathed my sword. I used gravity to float up and grinned. "Alright then."

I used physical enhancement and felt the mana flow through my body. I gathered balls of fire, water, earth, ice, and air above me and compressed them. I pointed towards Ciar's figure and used vines to try and bind him. He jumped away, but they kept following.

"The merry-go-round goes 'round and 'round, The children laughed and laughed and laughed, So many were going 'round and 'round, That the merry-go-round COLLAPSED." I found the next place Ciar was going to be and focused my compressed spheres towards him. A loud booming sound was heard, and I found Ciar laying in the rubble. Oops. Did I go too far?

I dropped to the floor and ran towards him. "Shit, shit, shit, shit." [SALVATION TO THOSE WHO HAVE SINNED, THOSE WHO HAVE HURT. FIND THOSE WHO SUFFER, AND OFFER THEM A GIFT. RUN TO THOSE WHO HAVE COWERED AND THOSE WHO ENDURE PAIN, AND END THEIR ANGUISH.] His breathing became steady and his wounds closed and healed. His blood was replenished.

When he came to, he stared at his left hand in awe. "My left hand. It's-"

My eyes widened worriedly. Shit. "Ahhh! I couldn't fix it! Damn, Mother's gonna kill me!"

He reassured me calmly and flexed his fingers and wrist. "It's finally healed."

"...Wha?"

"It's been injured since I was ten... I haven't been able to move it properly... until now."

"...Whaaaaaa?"

"Thank you, Alice." Alice... he called me Alice...

"...But wait. DOES THAT MEAN YOU'VE BEEN USING YOUR DOMINANT HAND IN SUCH A SKILLFUL WAY FOR EIGHT YEARS?? AND FOR ASSASSI-"

"Alice, please be quiet, as we have an audience at this moment."

"Oh, right."

----

I was still in a state of shock when I found that Ciar had been killing people so skillfully with a damaged hand. A damaged hand. The leader of the most well known yet discreet assassination and inteligence guild... was killing people with a broken. Hand.

Why, I almost fainted from shock.

Even I wasn't as skilled with a dagger compared to Ciar. But he was using not only his left hand, but his broken hand? I feel belittled. How dare you mock me, Ciar.

And to think we went through so much.

YOU DIDN'T EVEN TELL ME THAT YOU WERE KILLING PEOPLE WITH A DAMAGED HAND?

"The pain! The betrayal!" I shook Ax's legs and hugged them for consolation.

"Listen, Nova, I have no idea what you are going on about, so just be quiet."

"You are not worthy of being my best friend." I grumped.

----

Finals. Once I finished this and I won, goodbye my days of boredom and hello mysterious-ancient-cool-looking-intriguing-thing-that-I've-been-waiting-for-my-entire-life.

"And... begin!"

I was competing against (surprisingly) Hothead and, dum-dum-dum-dummm... Idiot Prince.

It seems that Hothead has quite a bone to pick with me, seeing his thick murderous intent aimed at my face. I grinned. Usually, I'd let you off the hook, but now... I needed that shiny amulet, bad. I NEED IT, and you ain't getting in my way, sucka.

I unleashed my aura, and unsheathed my sword. No one was listening, they were just watching from the sidelines. I could do as I pleased. My aura forced them down. "Listen, you both know my true character."

I grinned and brought my sword to their necks. "And I wanna play with my new toy fast."

I pressed the blade against Hothead's fair neck, and blood oozed out from the scratch. "So, you either get severely injured..."

I looked at the Idiot Prince. "Or you forfeit right now, and let me take the prize."

I brushed my hair. "Well, either way, you're gonna lose."

I Dub Thee Human Punching Bag

I was quite surprised when I found out that Hothead didn't surrender. Of course, the Idiot Prince did, which I guess makes him less of an idiot than I thought.

I guess I kind of admired him for actually persevering and stuff, but... it was a bold and stupid move.

I retrieved my aura and suppressed it like I usually did, and readied my sword.

You're probably wondering right now, 'How can Alice not hold back while attacking him yet not kill him at the same time?'

Well, the answer is simple.

I can't.

Of course I can't! If I didn't hold back, do you think I wouldn't already be suppressing my aura right now?

If I didn't hold back, then he would DIE!

My future husband (well, not really) will DIE!

So of course I had to hold back.

...But just enough as to not kill him, right?

----

I was up in the air, using gravity to hold him up while beating him repeatedly with air magic. His face was swelling, with numerous bruises and cuts on his handsome features.

"When are you going to give in?"

"I'm... not... ready!"

I sighed and continued my one-way beatdown to hell.

"You know what, I give in. Not for the battle, of course, but as your fiance. I was holding back, and was stopping myself from almost killing you, but since you, yourself, announced that I wouldn't be your future wife, who am I to say no?"

My ruby red eyes shined with blood.

"Ehehehehehehe... Your name shall not be Hothead no more... I dub thee... Human Punching Bag!"

I flew closer to him in a half second and brought my fists to his face. He tried to fight back, but he couldn't, of course, since he couldn't control gravity, now could he?

Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom. Pow. Boom. Shk. Poof. Beep.

I punched his face bloody until he fell unconscious, and continued to land heavy blows on his body until the judge started panicking.

"L-Lady Novea is the winner of this match!"

...And that is how I got my hands on the shiny-interesting-amulet-of-my-dreams.

Fast Forward Overview

The rest of the camp was rather droll, so I'm not going into detail on that. In short summary, after the tournament, Ciar got more lively and started permanently calling me by my name, Ax sighed and shook his head every time he saw me, and Hothead's name was now Human Punching Bag. Actually, no, it was a mouthful, so his name is Punching Bag for short. Katanas became a sword popular around the continent. I am no longer engaged, although Punching Bag continues to approach me for duels. Oh, one last thing. I dealt with the heroine after my masterful procrastination came to an end. Well... 'dealt' is a strong word. I just made her disappear. Along with the rest of her extended family. And that puts an end to the already broken plotline of I Shine For You.

Anyway, back to the story. I, along with the rest of my friends, annoying pests, and capture targets (whom mostly consisted of annoying pests) went back to the school. We were three forths into the school year, and I've gotten less hostile towards the Idiot Prince. Of course, I'm not all chummy with him, like I am with Ciar and Ax, but now we are distant acquaintances.

Finals were coming up.

And I was the only one who was lazing my ass off.

I mean, I've always been that way. Since I was a baby, since I was Shurian Hoven, and now. There's nothing to panic about anyway, since finals were just a test to see how much you know about the subjects that you were already supposed to be studying during the school year. And since I already knew everything, I wasn't panicking, nor 'cramming'.

Uh. Cramming. Even the word makes me shudder. My friends back from high school on Earth used to be pulling all-nighters for those. Scary.

----

"Ahhh... I don't get it."

"In all honesty, neither do I."

Ciar and Ax were looking down at the test books in vexation. Ax looked like he was this close to flinging it across the library, while Ciar had his usual distant smile on his face that made him more mysterious.

"Oh, that's too bad. Now can I go back to my room? I'm bored."

"NO. ALICE, YOU NEED TO HELP ME STUDY."

"I agree with Mr. Elen. You are not going anywhere."

I frowned and moved to their side of the table. "You guys still don't understand, huh." I smiled and rested my head on Ciar's shoulder. He stiffened. I still don't understand why boys always stiffen when I touch them. So weird.

"Well, you see..."

----

The day of exams are here. I waltzed into the hall and sat down. Test papers were soon distributed, and I began writing.

----

I got first place in all of my tests. No surprise there.

---

Finally, the end of school.

I'm Going Abroad

I was midway through summer vacation, and I was bored as hell.

There was seriously nothing to do.

NOTHING TO DO.

Just pester Al, play with Ax, kill with Ciar, and swat the pests that come to me. I wanted... a surprise.

So this is what I said. "Mother, Father, I want to travel to the Hollen Continent and become a foreign exchange student while concealing my identity!"

(Author's Note: Hey guys, this is my shortest chapter yet. Don't worry, though, I'm just going through a process of essay writing that I am really unwilling to do. Anyway, I'll still publish chapters daily, but this one was cut short. Sorry~)

The Dolts of the Elven Kingdom

I don't really want to go into the specifics of how I managed to convince Mother and Father, so I'll just give a brief overview of it. Next school year, I would attend Nosanil Academy, one of the most prestigious academies in Hollen, as an exchange student from Elemms Continent (where I am now). Although Mother and Father insisted for me to go as a duke's heir, I didn't want to. That was too boring. So I'd be disguised as one of the Elven King's distant relatives.

Of course, I'd change my hair, eye, and body shape with light magic every day.

I packed my bags. Although I was only halfway into summer vacation, I still wanted to leave early to Hollen to sightsee and settle down.

Maria was looking at me with strange eyes. Like she was wondering what was the point of it all. She must be thinking something along the lines of, 'Why is my lady packing bags when she has so much stuff in her space?'. Well, Maria, the answer is simple.

I wanna blend in.

It's kinda getting boring now, being one of the most well known people in the continent, the prodigy of the century, the creator of the katana and physical enhancement, a beautiful daughter of a duke, the girl who recently annulled her engagement with a prince, etc. I mean, even though there are perks to being well known, it also means that I have to act the part and I'll be approached by a lot of bugs.

In short, no freedom. Which was not my goal in life.

Hence, 'blending in'.

Of course, I'd still have to do all of the heir work and stuff, and probably will have to go back for vacations, but it was a step up, right?

----

We were on Liz right now. Although I almost never bring Liz out from her comfy little castle, I figured that this was a special occasion. Plus, traveling by dragon was at least one hundred times faster than traveling by boat, so... And traveling by gravity cost me too much, I didn't wanna, and using creation magic to assemble a jet or a plane wasted as much mana as traveling by gravity, and was too much of a hassle.

So, after Maria stopped screaming her ass off as we took off, it was a pretty serene and smooth ride across the sea. We were about five minutes away from the continent now, so I was preparing to (somehow) transfer all of my fake baggage and stuff off of Liz and fly the rest of the way to the Elven Kingdom.

Because a dragon would be too inconspicuous. I mean, obviously it would be too inconspicuous, what am I even saying?

"Liz, stop."

The dragon halted almost immediately and Maria and I were almost thrown off Liz's back.

"We... need to work on your passenger carrying when we get home. Anyway, I'm opening a portal for you to get into. Just speed through it and don't worry about us, alright?"

"Yes. I shall be retiring for the day after this long flight."

"Hahaha, as expected of you." [OPEN SPACE (0,289) (6 KILOMETERS)] As Liz zoomed through the portal, I used gravitational magic to hold Maria, my luggage, and I, up in the air.

And... Maria was screaming again.

Seriously, we were only hovering over icy cold water, 17702.784 kilometers up in the air, hanging with gravitational magic that probably felt very weird for a first-timer.

Okay, never mind, I get it.

I zoomed towards Maria using air magic to propel me towards her, and reassuringly patted her on the back. "There, there. It's okay. We're only a few minutes away from landing, you're safe. I've got you."

Maria breathed in deep breaths and finally nodded shakily. She's good? Good. "Okay, lezzz gooo!!!"

I put a giant burst of air magic behind us and essentially exploded us forward. And... I might have overdone it? Because I forgot to put sound dampening magic on it, so I think that the sound from the impact made as much sound as a large-scale bomb. And also, afterward, we were only a few kilometers away from the royal palace.

----

The Elven Kingdom was beautiful. Above the clouds, with a serene view of the cities below, mysterious and charming. Its narrow streets bustled with pointy-eared tall people, and its stalls were all wooden and festive. But the most beautiful part was the palace of the royal family.

Its pointy towers that make it seem like they are weaving their way up into the sky, surround the main wing. The dragon, carefully sculpted from wood, hanging over the palace walls. The stained glass, open and welcome, with pictures of salvation and light.

A beautiful sight to behold.

I put another burst of speed, only to crash into the barrier surrounding the palace. I hit it with a loud thud. Damn... I feel like one of those idiotic birds flying straight into glass... uhhh... that hurt...

I moved back and pouted. I pointed my index finger out and poked it, imbuing it with my dense mana. It broke with a pop, and I moved inside steadily, completely forgetting that Maria must have been severely shocked from the impact.

After finding a good place to land in the main palace courtyard, I freefalled and landed with a thud. Again, completely forgetting that I was carrying Maria.

"Intruders! Surround the perimeter!" I then was barricaded by thousands of spears pointed at me. I looked at the people - or should I say, elves - and sighed.

"This is how you treat an arriving guest? How rude. Did the King of Elves not think to tell you of my entrance?" I spoke in Elvish, frowning and touching one of the pointy tips in childish curiosity. The guards only frowned and imbued their magic into their spears, to make it kind of glowy and cool-looking.

I grinned. "You want to attack me? You must not know who I am. You may be elves, masters of magic, but you are no match for me. I shall pummel you all to dust if you dare to put a single scratch on me, or my maid."

I began a fast, rapid incantation while dodging and weaving through the magic and spear attacks aimed towards me. [ପ୍ରିୟ ଦେବୀ, ମୋତେ ବିରୋଧ କରିବାକୁ ସାହସ କରୁଥିବା ପ୍ରାଣୀକୁ ମାର] I begun chanting. [ଦୟାକରି ମୋର ଅନୁରୋଧ ଶୁଣ, ସେମାନଙ୍କୁ ଅତି ନିର୍ମମ ଭାବରେ ଏବଂ ଯନ୍ତ୍ରଣାଦାୟକ-]

The King of Elves flew down in a rush. "Lady Novea! Please, I beg you, spare my subordinates' lives. They have done nothing wrong."

I frowned at the interruption. "King of Elves, it is rude to interrupt someone while they are speaking. Do not cut in. It is very uncourteous." Maybe it's because of my upbringing, but I don't like someone with no manners. They might be lax on etiquette here, but I still stick by the rules. I prepared to finish the chant and began to point to my targets.

"My greatest apologies, but please, do not finish that spell." His voice was unwavering, and his conviction was admirable. I reluctantly stopped and pulled my index finger back into my fist.

I then flew over the crowd of guards (along with my luggage and Maria, who I think was in the midst of a nervous breakdown) and kneeled before the Elf King. Although I chastised him for having no manners, I also didn't introduce myself, so I guess that's on me. "Long live the King of Elves, Narinel. I am honored to be in your presence. My name is Alice Novea, the heir of the dukedom of Novea."

The guards looked surprised. It was either because those dolts finally figured out who I was, or because I used etiquette, which wasn't seen very much here, apparently.

"Rise. I, as well, am honored to be in your presence. Please follow me." He flew to the nearest window and cracked it open. Wow, not very keen on taking the proper way, now are we? I followed close by, along with Maria.

It was very clear to me that this so-called King of Elves wasn't very accustomed to formal greetings, and wasn't properly educated, since he didn't even receive them properly. But, although he might be a dolt just like his guards, I had to admire his looks.

Long, silky platinum blond hair, emerald green eyes, a thin yet gorgeous figure. A sight to behold, as expected.

Hmmm... I know that I always have, and always will... like handsome people.

(Author's Note: The start of Arc 2~ P.S. This is almost what the Elven Kingdom looks like.)

(This is not my drawing, all of the credit goes to 'Teahub', the creator.)

The Nature of [Descension]

XXX 4th, Imperial Year 784

I've gotten accustomed to life in the Kingdom of Elves. It's much more lax here, I guess it's fine. I now know that my supposed-to-be inconspicuous arrival was nonexistent. I shouldn't have flown in and destroyed the barrier that has been standing for one thousand years, I guess that was a bad move. I should have just done the right, slow thing and gone through the front gates... but at least I didn't take Liz with me, right?

Well, I fixed the barrier, so no harm done.

I wonder how the others back at home are doing. I told Father and Mother to keep my departure a secret from them as long as possible, including Al, since he would kick up a fuss. Right now, Ciar probably already knows a touch about me leaving and Ax will be coming to visit me, as usual. Punching Bag will probably visit me next week, Idiot Prince will probably come tomorrow, and Ragdoll... I don't know. Well, I should worry, I'm not the type to worry.

The prince of the elves (I wasn't listening to that king so I don't know his name) will be attending as well. He doesn't know about me.

School starts in a month. I've prepared everything, and my attendance will be kept a secret aside from the principal. 'Mixuni Sema' will be my name. It will be quite fun to trick everyone in the school. I'm looking forward to it.

I did a round trip and brought my shadow guards with me. Shadow guards protecting 'Shadow'. How hilarious. I should probably rename them, to avoid confusion.

I found a secret chamber today in the castle in the library. It's pretty cool. I'm bringing my phoenix to inspect it after lunch with the King.

I haven't found much on the amulet, though. Maybe I shouldn't have killed Pink Fluff so I could experiment on her now.

Well, whatever.

In my space, I held a pensive expression as I wrote with my pen. The study was illuminated by my fabulously crafted 'day', light streaming through the large, open windows, reflecting off the cool, white and gold marble floor. The strumming of my fingers hitting the dark oak table echoed across the vast, empty room.

I'm not gonna lie, when I was in the study, I felt like Boss Baby sitting in BabyCorps CEO office.

It felt goooood.

After I finished writing my diary entry, I stepped out of my space and entered my room at the Elven Palace. Wooden chandeliers with candles decorated on top of them, a large, homey white silk bed, two beautiful elven maids that made me feel as short as Boss Baby filled my view.

"Lady Novea, your lunch is ready in the dining room." They both said in unison, while bowing towards me. I nodded and they both filed out of the room. Unlike a certain rude king, these maids knew the proper etiquette of the Elven Kingdom and mine. As a personal guest of the king, they treated me with etiquette from back home in Asar.

I walked out of my window - yes, you heard me, window - and floated to the large window pane on the top floor. I knocked on it twice and two servants hurriedly opened them for me, allowing me to float into the main dining hall with ease. I wouldn't usually do this, because although it's convenient, easy, and nice, it could cause problems for me and Asar, but because I'm in the Kingdom of Elves, there is no problem.

Like I said before, etiquette is considered unnecessary here, so no one uses it. The King floats in through the window every time because it's convenient, so...

I landed back on the dark oak branchy floor and walked towards my seat near the King's. I sat, watching the boy on the opposite side of the table earnestly. He had the same eyes and hair color as the King. It must mean that he is either a close relative, or the son.

But while I was watching him, he was just staring at his food. Well, I guess he wouldn't know I would be watching him, since I made myself invisible to most people except the King and a few servants that are helpful to me.

The King floated in after a few minutes and the servants closed the grand stained glass windows while sighing quietly, looking at the (smaller and lighter) doors positioned on the opposite side of the room longingly. Oh, they were probably doormen before the King decided to go through windows. That's hilarious, it looks like they want to kiss the door right now.

"Let us eat."

Yup, no speech, no toast, no greeting, just a declaration to eat. As expected of the King, I don't know how to feel about this.

As plates were passed to me, I used light magic to conceal them from the prince, and started eating gracefully. After a few minutes of fast-paced elegant eating, I stood up from my seat and bowed to excuse myself.

And yet again, the doormen-turned-windowmen had to haul open the windows with sore arms to let me pass.

----

I was in the library's hidden, dusty chamber, exploring the ancient books within it. The couch, which looked a dried blood color, was covered in dust, although I could tell that back in the day, it was once a pristine red velvet couch for kings. The lamps, deprived of oil and proper care, were all cracked and hanging by a thread, and the scrolls, which looked like they would dissipate into the air from one touch, were left on the ground, strewn about messily.

I looked through the shelves around the room. They were all written in Inperi, which was a language not many knew. Although I did. Amulet... amulet... I looked through the shelves ardenly, shuffling around the dusty and dry place like a quack librarian drunk on weed after a long night out. I sighed. Still can't find anything. Then I remembered something. Descension. My magical attribute.

----

Here I was, curled up in my space once more, surrounded by a tower of dusty red scrolls, reading a book in Inperi about magical attributes.

Found it!

'Ascension, Descension, Reincarnation' it read with graceful cursive handwriting.

(Author's Note: I didn't want to use any fancy fonts for this, so I'm just going to translate the book from Inperi to English for you guys, it'll just make it easier for you and me, right? Thanks for coping with my laziness~)

'A goddess bestows...' I read on with bored eyes, scanning the page for a footnote or interesting fact. 'Ascension can be dangerous...' Blah blah blah... I added on in my mind.

'The nine tailed fox once said, 'Beware of the light, for it can blind you the longer you stare.' [Descension], found in ancient artifacts and temples, is unique. Not much is known about it. It is a gift given by the goddess herself, foreign and mysterious. What we know about [Descension]: It can bring down foreign, unworldly beings. Paired with [Ascension], you will become immortal and ascend. [Descension] also grounds you to the world, though, and might forever tie you down to earth, forever trapped in its cold, damp clutches of despair. A gift that can be a curse or a blessing.'

I frowned. "What the fuck does that mean, goddamn it? Those shitty assholes shouldn't speak so cryptically!! Aren't books meant to make sense?!" I groaned and flopped down tiredly.

Back then, I didn't know. That my little outburst was the worst thing I could have done at that moment. If I had just paid proper attention, then I could protect him... he wouldn't have died. If I had paid proper attention, then maybe those cursed words might've just disappeared, along with that book.

Mixuni's Fling with Ms. Svennal

I stopped my tantrum after I felt my mana circulation focus, just for a brief moment, towards what seemed like the place where my heart was (and I mean heart, not like the romantic type, but the physical one). I frowned, and opened my shirt a little to see what was going on. ...A tattoo? I looked at the five unknown symbols printed on my fair skin. It was a dialect I have never seen before, whether from this world or from my last.

I continued unveiling my shirt, but I found nothing else. What happened? This wasn't here before. ...Was it from the book? I looked at the old book suspiciously, but it remained silent and unmoving. Strange...

----

It's been two months since school started. I've met all kinds of races from all kinds of places. Beastmen, vampires, fairies... although I knew that the Hollen Continent only had those bizarre fantastical races, I didn't really take it to heart until now.

It was clear to me that the races didn't really care about appearances, though. The cliques that have been formed this school year were purely by personality, not by race. It was a change, considering the fact that back at home, basically all I was doing was mingling with high ranking nobles or royalty. Although that was probably because I was in a novel setting.

I liked concealing my true identity and acting as Mixuni Sema, a girl with brown hair and brown eyes, with better-than-average looks. I didn't have to socialize and could act as a recluse. I didn't have to put on a smile and grin. The only price to pay was that I couldn't show off. In all honesty, I love showing off. I mean, what sane person doesn't? And no one can - or could - criticize me since I always had a higher status and ranking then them. They had no right, but now... I had to stamp down my potential.

Well, I guess it wasn't that bad. It was nice to see other people talk to me normally. It was nice to not have the obligation to force myself to be kind.

I wasn't 'Alice Novea, heir to the dukedom of Novea, daughter of the duke and duchess, prodigy of the century' but just 'Mixuni Sema, classmate, shut-in, elf, kind-of-sadistic transfer student'.

On another note, I enjoy observing other races' behaviour. For example, a vampire's magic or transformations. Or a beastman's strong and swift attacks. It was fun.

"Miri!" A girl's voice hailed me back into the mortal realm, away from dreamland.

I looked back and saw a cute wolf beastgirl, with golden hair and cute yellow and white wolf ears perched playfully on the top of her head. The beastgirl had two short canine teeth prominently shown as she grinned cutely.

"Keuk!"My heart was struck, and I was clutching it, trying to refrain from having a heart attack from her overwhelming cuteness. "N-Neri. How are you?" I managed not to curtsy as a habit, and looked at her with a pleasant smile. My bob cut brown silky hair bounced along with my movements, and my now chocolate brown eyes studied her closely. My slightly rounder physique spun along with me. It was harder to move with my light magic new body, but what could I do?

"Good! Miri, are you free today after school? I wanna go shopping to buy new clothes."

I paled. The phrase 'new clothes' echoed in my mind, getting louder and louder. Dressing... up. Shopping for... clothes. I shivered, and inadvertently frowned at the thought of having to do it. Hell... has come.

"Nope. Not free." I said immediately without guilt.

"Awww geez~ Miri, come on~ are you being a shut-in again?"

I didn't reply and just sped away with my books clutched to my chest. Nope nope nope nope nope. I got to my next class early, because of my haste. Unlike the school back home, this school changed your classmates depending on which class you attended.

And the class I was attending right now was Magic. I reminisced as I sat on my hard chair, back when I first started.

"Mixuni, please step forward to test your magic." The teacher said.

Almost everyone in the class had finished testing their aptitude. But I refused to. Why? Because if I touched that crystal ball, then how could I blend in? I would be figured out. I refuse to.

I shook my head vehemently, and frowned. "Ms. Svennal, there is already data on our magic attributes and mana capacity in the student files. There is no need for me to test it again. It's unnecessary."

Ms. Svennal frowned. It looked like she didn't appreciate my moment of rebellion. "Mixuni, dear," She said in a harsh tone while keeping her smile intact, "it doesn't hurt to try. Now, step forward."

I shook my head again. "Ms. Svennal, back at home, there was no need for unnecessary things. What we're doing right now is unnecessary."

"Well, I'm sorry to say, but we aren't at your home anymore. Now, step forward." I could see her smile twitching, and the rest of the class looking at me like I was insane.

"No. This is forceful, I refuse to participate in anything of this sort." I stayed put, not moving an inch.

"Mixuni, if you would just...-" She moved toward me and tried to pull me out of the chair, but my I kept my arms crossed and my body firm.

"Mixuni's really something, huh..."

"Class troublemaker..."

I heard snickers and giggles from my little performance, but I was used to a little gossip. "I. Refuse. To. Okay, Ms. Svennal?"

I pouted when I thought of that time. She made such a big deal of making me test. Wasn't it just to show her power over the class? After that incident, I was labeled the class troublemaker, which I didn't really mind. At least the others felt that I was more approachable now, I guess, if that's even a good thing. But now that teacher hates me. She'd call me out and try to assert her dominance. Annoying. I should really get around ask Rain to kill her later today, shouldn't I.

Oh, right, didn't I tell you? After I came to the conclusion that my 'shadow guards' name was too annoying to deal with, I gave them individual code names for me to say. 'Rain', who was my personal favorite, 'Nex', my second, 'Quinn', my third favorite, and 'Zen', the person who... let's say, I just was 'meh' about. Of course, I've heard him complain quite frequently about how I have favorites, and that they should all be equal, but... sorry dude, this world is unfair, deal with it. I don't like you as much as the others, so just move on with your life, and you'll be happy. Probably.

"Mixuni, dear. You're here. How nice to see you again. Have you done the one hundred page essay on wind magic I told you to write about? And the boots I asked you to sow, have you completed it?" Ms. Svennal sauntered into the room, with her bat ears sticking out and her weird looking glasses holding their usual shine today as well.

I frowned again. Those assignments had nothing to do with the class. She knew that air magic wasn't even my attribute, and still asked me to write a one hundred page essay about it. And boots? That was just a dead giveaway. I sighed, and propped up my head with my hand, looking sideways at the ugly teacher.

"No, I haven't, but I'll give you a verbal description and representation of air magic instead, for your enjoyment, Ms. Svennal."

"W-what does that mean?" She looked at me in bewilderment as I stood up and walked towards her. I flicked her chin and she flew up in the air and crashed into the blackboard, landing silently. She tried to scream and groan in pain, but not a single soundwave was emitted from her vocal cords.

I grinned and approached her lying, in pain body. "My first demonstration: silence barrier. I've created an air barrier so soundwaves cannot be properly broadcasted, thus making everything 'silent'. A magic I have invented myself. Does this not make you awed, Ms. Svennal?" I kicked her stomach and saw her repulsive face contort into what seemed like a pained, taut expression. Her mouth opened and it looked like she was trying to scream, or maybe curse, but nothing came out.

"Ohhh... you're not replying... still not impressed?" I smirked and pressed my heel on her nose slowly, ever so slowly that she could feel the slow pain building up. I felt a small crack on my heel and giggled.

"Well then, my next demonstration. I'll have to do this quickly, since I wouldn't want to take up too much of your time. I call it the Ragdoll throw." I pointed up, and her body flew up and hit the ceiling, I pointed down, and her body crashed back down to the floor. I saw her wince in agony, and smiled sardonically.

"Are you happy now?"

Her inaudible screams and shouts were hilarious. She looked like a clown, a broken, bloody clown. "...! ...!"

"No? That's too bad. Well, I'll show you my last demonstration to complete my assignment. I don't want to fail, right?" I grinned sadistically when I saw her cracked, broken glasses, her broken, now-more-crooked nose, her disfigured position, and her pained expression. I extended my hand towards her body below me, and made it a fist before pulling it back.

I could feel the air rush out of her lungs. She tried coughing, but she couldn't. I could see her trying to gasp for air, only to receive nothing, and started giggling childishly again.

"Hehehehehe~ I love seeing you like this. A broken doll. You want to breathe, right? Well, you can't~ because of my air magic. Impressive, right? You can give me a passing grade now, can't you?" I saw her head jerk around. I didn't know what she was trying to communicate.

"No? Oh, that's such a pity. And I even made the experience so similar to drowning, just for you. All my hard work, down to the drain." I made my fist tighter and I could see her consciousness fading as her bloodstream was deprived of oxygen. "You know, Ms. Svennal? When I see your pitiful state right now, I think of you as a toy, and I think, 'Awww, the bird isn't chirping like it's supposed to be'. Because I like my toys making sounds, you know? But then I realize, of course I respect you too much for you to be called a toy. But maybe that made it worse? Because then, if you're not mine, and not my property, then breaking you will be that much easier."

Her body flopped to the floor, and I released my silence spell and muttered, "Rain. Clean up this mess."

A black cloaked figure appeared out of nowhere and whisked the body away. I looked at the bloodstains around the walls and sighed before using water magic to draw back all of the blood into my palm. "Ewww... that's gross, it's sticky and hot..."

I walked out of the classroom with my usual cheer, skipping around happily while cupping the blood carefully to prevent it from dripping. I entered the nearest bathroom to wash it off while humming a small little tune.

I was too careless, unaware of the presence outside that classroom door, watching me with an intrigued stare.

Her Peaceful Academy Life

The Big Four. Also known as the princes of the four kingdoms. A vampire, a beastman, an elf, and a fairy. All bundled into one little fraternity. Admired for their looks, brains, and status. The subject of love, admiration, jealousy, loathing for all the students on the campus.

They were the big guns.

So why was one of them talking to me, an ordinary, brown haired ordinary normal typical normal standard regular conventional everyday girl?!

I have absolutely no idea.

The Prince of the Fairy Kingdom. White, silky hair, and purple faded into blue eyes. Perfectly sculpted features. Blue and black monarch butterfly wings behind his back. The definition of a bishōnen, right in front of my chubby little face.

"Mixuni. I can call you that, right?" He asked while smiling gracefully. I nodded absentmindedly. "You're a transfer student... so, how is your campus life so far?"

"...Good." I nodded and saw his wings twitch. S-so cute...

"I saw that Ms. Svennal gives you a hard time in class... it's good she's gone."

"...Yeah."

"I wonder why she decided to leave?"

"...Me too."

It was a one sided conversation. He would speak to me, and I would answer. Kind of sad, but I was distracted, and was using all of my brainpower not to touch the prince's cool looking wings and caress his nice face. What can I say? I guess I'm weak to prettiness.

"I think a vampire spilled blood in that classroom, though. There was a bit of red liquid on my chair."

"...Oh, really."

"...Well, it was nice meeting you, Mixuni. I'll see you around, then!" He turned around, giving the sun a chance to make his wings shine brilliantly, and ambled away. Completely unlike royalty. His posture, way of talking, and aura is all screaming friendly. He's pretty, too. Hmmm... this continent really is so strange in some ways.

----

It was the end of the day, and students were streaming back into their respective dorms. The sun was beginning to set, with orange and purple undertones projected on the sky. The wind blew, ever so slightly, at the brown haired figure with a book in hand, lying down on the slanted ground.

She felt untethered, free. There were no disturbances, no need for talking, just, free. That is, until she looked up and saw a glimpse of black and blue translucent butterfly wings. Damn. I cursed my stupidity in thinking that no one would be up here.

"Hello, Mixuni. What might you be doing here?"

"Reading." I think I've developed an immunity to his beauty after one meeting. As expected of me.

"How did you get up here?"

"Please leave me alone, I don't like talking to others if I don't have to." I told him honestly before turning my attention back to the book.

I didn't hear anything from his side. He was probably speechless. No one must've talked to him like that until now. Not because of his status, since that doesn't equate to much compared to home, but because of his sociable and friendly personality.

When he heard that coming from me, he probably didn't know how to respond and could only watch me for a minute while regaining his thought process.

"Hmmm... did you use air magic to get up here? You are an elf, it makes sense if you do."

I didn't respond and continued to ignore his smooth, pretty voice while reading the book about a vampire's [Blood] instinct and how it reacts to females.

"Hey, do you..." I tuned him out.

His constant attempts to strike up a friendly conversation with me got me pretty pissed off. I looked at him with an annoyed expression and bluntly asked, "What do you want?"

He blinked in surprise. "All I want to do is get to know you."

"Why?" I inquired, standing up and walking towards him, creating the clinking sounds of the tiles under my shoes. "What's the point? It's unnecessary."

"I don't like talking when I don't have to. I strike up a conversation because I'm interested in someone. But I don't find you interesting?" I was really this close to just entering my space to get rid of his annoying presence, but I knew I couldn't do that. Because I was a normal transfer student, with average grades and average looks. "And it seems that, even when I told you this before, you don't respect my thoughts and continue to bug me."

I narrowed my eyes. "I'll say this again. Please leave me alone. I'm sure you've heard, but I'm a very well-known shut-in who doesn't like to be bothered if I'm not in class. So if you want to talk, I have a friend who's a big fan of yours who I think you'd enjoy talking to."

"Well, that hurts. I just want to get to know you, and you rebuff me like this? Rude." He smiled before flapping his cool butterfly wings and flying away.

Finally gone. Man, living here is awesome. I get to talk to others like this without any consequences. Now I can get back to reading. I flopped back down and lied on the cool, dark oak tiles without a care in the world.

----

And here I am again. Drawing more and more unwanted attention to myself during swordsmanship class, because of one student. The Fairy Prince, Killian Gazania, striking up small talk with the infamous uncooperative introvert shut-in, Mixuni Sema.

People looked at me with surprised gazes, but I just ignored them and the prince, who was trying to attract my attention. 25% power. Make it laggy and slow. Remember to keep your form messy. I reminded myself as I swung my sword at the wooden dummy. Got to keep focus. Remember what happened when your brain wandered off and you had to write a dissertation? Now is not the time. Pay attention to your form.

Mr. Dhaker looked at me in surprise as well. He was probably thinking, 'what is an uncooperative introvert average student doing with a charismatic prince from the Big Four' or something. But I don't really care about his opinion, since I didn't really respect him (he was weaker than me and had worse form than me, why should I) and was focused on my form and power.

"Mixuni, you have to make sure that your sword is pointed upwards, and..." He held my hand and moved me to the correct position. He was really pushing my patience to the next level, here. I was this close to moving that sword to his wings and cutting them off and putting them on my display shelf. This. Close.

----

Here I was again. In the hall, being pestered by the prince while carrying my books to my elven nature studies class. I loved this class, it really showed the essence of an elf and the culture that they carried.

"Mixuni, where are you going?"

I think you know perfectly well where I'm going, and just want to bother my peaceful academy life.

----

Again. It happened again. HOW DOES HE ALWAYS FIND ME WHEN I'M NOT IN MY SPACE? IS HE SUPERMAN? I looked at his tall figure in annoyance as my hair bobbed while I sat down at social studies.

"Mixuni, wow, what a coincidence, you're here too? I came to give some documents on the behalf of the student council..." I tuned him out and flipped open my book.

----

"Miri! Are you free after school? We're going to hunt in the forest! Do you want to come with?" Neri asked with her cute yellow tail wagging behind her. Hunting? I wanna go! Sign me up-

"Oh, you're going to the forest too? Wow, I was just going there after school! Can I come too?"

"O-of course, Prince Killian! You're always w-welcome!"

I snapped my pencil in half. Again. It happened again.

----

"Mixuni! I'm going..."

"What a coincidence, Mixuni! I was just..."

"Wow, that's so cool! Mind if I come?"

"Mixuni!"

"Mixuni!"

"Mixuni!"

I was sick of it. I was this close to burning the school down in frustration. Dark circles under my eyes, split ends, no personal space. My peaceful academy life had been ruined. Every time I stepped outside of my room, he was always there. Like a ghost, appearing from nowhere and scaring the shit out of me.

THIS. DAMNED. PRINCE. KILLIAN.

Rain's Hellish Job

(Author's Note: Hey guys! Do you remember Rain? You know, Alice's favorite shadow guard? This is from their POV! Enjoy~!)

I met Master on the streets when I was six years old and I tried to beg since she seemed rich. She was two years old at the time, and was waltzing around the town like it was her own personal playground. A very eccentric, pure-looking little girl was what I saw. When I clutched the hem of her dress and looked at her with my shining eyes, I clearly remembered what Master did.

Instead of giving me a silver coin, she grabbed me and flung me into a white portal before following me. I was very confused, and very scared. All I wanted was a coin, and she pushed me into this white space. After she came in, she looked at me with shining eyes, and asked in her babyish voice, "Be my shadow."

That was my first encounter with Master.

----

I agreed to her proposal, and thought, I get food and shelter, so everything will be fine. I thought, Oh well, I'll be a noble's plaything, but I won't be hit that much, so it's fine.

I was wrong.

Master, herself, put me through a hellish training regime.

And when I was ten years old, I began to start my missions. Killing, stealing, assassinating, investigating, seduction...

Master always said every time we stole, or killed, or beguiled someone, "We're borrowing them. As soon as we're done, we'll return it." or "They deserved to die, they did bad things." She said it in such an innocent, pure voice, I had to believe her, even though I knew her intentions.

And after so many missions, so many midnight dinners, and my first meetings with the other shadows, I knew.

That Master was unhinged.

She would do anything her heart desired.

And that she was definitely not patient.

----

When we went to another continent, I can't say I was surprised. Master was always unpredictable, she'd do what she wanted.

But what was surprising is that Master wanted to be... normal. And that she actually succeeded. Of course, she couldn't cover up her true nature so easily.

When she killed that teacher, I instantly thought of one of Master's drunk songs she sung in town. Mamma Mia! Here I go again~!

And I was right. She couldn't cover up her true nature. While I was running Master's errand, someone butted into her 'normal high school life'.

Prince Killian Gazania.

----

He was up to his usual antics as the idol of the school, trying to strike up a conversation. I watched from the top of the school building as Master kabedoned him onto the wall and let out her killing intent. He had been bothering her for weeks. Stalking her, smiling at her with his cute grin.

Although Master thought of herself as a very patient person, I knew the truth. She was ruthless and cruel when she snapped. And if she was truly patient, then she wouldn't snap as often as she did. Like she did with Ragdoll. Or with Hothead - I mean Punching Bag. Or with Idiot Prince. (Master really likes naming people).

"Shut the fuck up, bastard, before I tear your fucking dick out. Prince Killian, you motherfucker, I hope you die a thousand deaths and get your shitty dick pulled out one million times so you'll never be able to have sex again." (Master really likes tearing people's penis' out, I'm glad I'm not a boy.) "Rain."

I sighed and jumped down from my viewing point. "You called, Master?"

"Uhmmm... I think I snapped."

"Yes, you did indeed, Master. You lost the bet. And now I can have a two week vacation, correct?"

"...Yes. But before you go, throw this dude into my space."

"Yes, Master."

I hope Master doesn't make too much of a mess this time. I don't want to work overtime... I thought as I dragged the prince in and watched the portal close behind me.

----

"...Where am I?"

Underneath my mask, I was very annoyed by this development. Why do I have to babysit the victim today? Isn't it Nex's job? Where was he, anyway? I changed the tone of my voice and replied.

"I am not permitted to divulge such information."

"How did I get here?"

"I am not permitted to divulge such information." I kept my speech monotone, my eyes dead, just as Master taught me.

"Who are you?"

"I am not permitted to divulge such information."

"Is this kidnapping?"

"I am not permitted to divulge such information."

----

"So... I'm allowed to move around the mansion, then?"

"Yes, esteemed guest."

"And... you're saying that you want to guide me around the mansion?"

"Yes, my master always requests guests to go to a specific room to pass the test before they move around the mansion."

"Alright... then lead me to it."

"Yes, esteemed guest. Please come this way."

----

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=astISOttCQ0

"Oh I'm a gummy bear! Yes, I'm a gummy bear! Oh I'm a yummy tummy funny lucky gummy bear~ I'm a jelly bear~ 'Cause I'm a gummy bear~ Oh I'm a movin, groovin, jammin, singing gummy bear~ Oh yeaoooh~"

I watched the prince sing that horrific song, and sighed as I pressed the record button.

Master called this the 'karaoke' room, whatever that means. And every time she killed someone, or detained them, I (or Nex, Quinn, or Zen) had to 'record' them singing the 'Gummy Bear' song in this horrific. It was the one hundredth time I've heard that song in my life, and I was, honestly, very sick of it.

Sometimes, Master watched 'videos' of her victims singing the 'Gummy Bear' song, and fainted from laughter. I don't understand the lyrics, since it's in something called 'English', but I presume it must be funny since she has tears in her eyes as she watches people sing it.

"Ba Ba Bidubidubi Yum Yum~ Ba Ba Bidubidubi Yum Yum~ Ba Ba Bidubidubi Yum Yum~ Three Times You Can Bite Me~"

"Oh Oh Oh Oh~ badudi party didi~ Bab bi du bi dam gummy bear~ Oh Oh Oh Oh~ bi du bi dam dam~ Ba du bi da bi didi gummy bear party pop~"

The Oasis, the Comrade, and the Airhead

I entered my space after I cleaned after myself and finished my homework. Just in time to find that Rain was busy tampering and playing around with the recorded tape.

"Rain." I said.

"Yes, Master." She replied and sluggishly turned around to bow.

"Where is our guest?" I inquired.

"The study."

"Which study?"

"The third one, Master."

"Did she see Liz?"

"No, since that was not your wish, Master."

I smiled in satisfaction and created a portal to the study before stepping through. When I entered, I saw the fairy prince looking quite bewildered as he read one of the books showcased on the shelf.

"What... is this?"

"It's mine, did my subordinate ever give you permission to touch it?" I muttered behind him.

He hid his surprise well, and just turned back steadily to see me. "Mixuni. Why are you here?"

"Shut up, damned bastard." At this point, I forgot all formalities with this stupid smiling prince and just spoke my mind. Honestly, it surprised me how annoyed I could feel towards one person and how unrestrained I could be when I did.

"Where are we?"

"I don't know. I was thrown in here with you." I lied through my teeth like a drunk sailor singing a shanty.

"Oh... do you know how to get out?"

"Yeah."

"...Are you going to tell me?"

"If you answer a question."

He looked at me and smiled before responding, "Sure." Oh, he's judging me for not letting him out of my space. Hahahaha. That's funny.

"What did you see in the classroom?"

"Nothing." He smirked and moved his face closer to me. "I saw nothing."

I looked at him in doubt, but he kept his playful and friendly smile on his face. He's lying. I thought. He is the type who would never approach someone without a reason. He knows about my air magic. "Oh, really?" I responded while smiling in turn.

I wish I could kill this bastard. Right now. But I know I can't. I sighed and started walking. "Follow me. I'll lead you out."

"Wait, wait, Mixuni~ Aren't you curious about this place?"

"No. It's better not to explore, lest we get caught by our captor. Now follow me or stay here forever, for all I care."

"Okay, okay~ You're so serious, Mixu. So mean~"

This fucker.

----

He's been approaching me more lately. I feel like my personality has been getting grumpier and more closed off because of it.

"Mixu~"

"Don't call me that."

"Can you join his club~"

"No. Fuck off, bastard."

People were greatly surprised by our interactions, an average recluse and a cheerful prince, but that changed and soon they just regarded it as a daily occurrence. People in this continent were very good at adapting, huh (although that annoying prince's fans were constantly pestering me to 'leave him alone').

He was trying to make me join one of his Big Four friend's clubs, the rune magic club. It is basically about magic objects and how they work, and why they are able to use different kinds of magic aside from standard ones. And although I was interested in the club, I really didn't want to deal with interacting. It was something I didn't want to do. Ever. Because socializing sucks.

"I agree, I don't want anyone joining my club." A figure approached me from behind. I wasn't surprised, though, since his presence was easy to feel.

"Theo! You're here! This is the new recruit you want so badly! Praise me, praise me~" The stupid prince excliamed happily when he saw the gloomy, grumpy figure. So he bothers you too, huh? Sad life. I thought empathetically. Just what challenges do you face when you are with this stupid prince?

"I never wanted a new member. I'm fine in the club alone." He said with his gloomy, sleep deprived (handsome, though) face.

"Oh, come on, Theo~ If you really stayed alone, then your club has to disband~" Airhead (I named the prince) shot back in his usual flirtatious type manner. The gloomy 'Theo' muttered something under his breath. He was probably cursing Airhead for being so annoying.

"...Fine. Come with me." He grabbed my hand and began to pull me to I-don't-know-where.

"Wait, wait. Is Airhead in that club?" I stopped him from dragging me farther and asked.

"No... the club is my only oasis from his stupidity..."

"Oh. Then continue." I told him and he continued to drag me around.

----

"Here we are."

I looked around and saw a moderately sized room that actually looked more like a lounge than a club. With pineapple-embroidered blankets in all colors strewn about, two large and comfy looking couches in the center of the room, and a small pool on the side.

"This isn't... can I join?" I asked immediately after scouting the room.

"...No. It would-"

"I'm not going to socialize. We're the same. We both don't like talking. If you let me join, then the club won't disband, and you'll have your peace and quiet, and I'll share your oasis. If you don't, then you'll constantly be pestered by the prince, and you won't have any privacy when you're on campus." I reasoned. I can't let this go! I was motivated, and no one could stop me (besides Mother) when I'm motivated.

"...Fine."

I grinned and sped out of the room like lightning to find the admissions office to get that permission slip. I'm not letting this go!

The Elf Mixuni's First Breakdown

I was lazing around the club room with Theodore. We both knew that Airhead was still outside the door, knocking on it like his life depended on it, but we both chose to ignore it and continued to read. When I finally got fed up and cast silent magic on the doorway, Theodore looked at it in surprise, murmuring, "Well, it looks like that dolt finally left."

I grinned and turned my attention back to my MacBook on my lap, and started typing again. I could see that Theodore was looking at it curiously, but what can I say? He was the one who wanted us not to talk to each other in the first place, I'll just leave him to his own devices and let him wonder.

I was a social recluse, after all. That's just what I do~

I was a shut-in buda, an all-knowing recluse, his curious, dazzling eyes had nothing on me...

"Would you please stop staring?" I said. Oops. I guess he did have something on me. Probably his beauty. I focused my attention back on the screen and realized that the battery was dying. I frowned and pressed my index finger on the screen before imbuing mana into it, then watched as the battery turned to 100% power. I started typing again.

"What... are you doing?" He finally gave into his carnal desire for knowledge and started to pester me.

I frowned. "None of your business." I went back to typing.

He kept staring.

And staring.

And staring.

It seems that he was the knowledgeable, curious type huh. "It's one of my friend's creations." I gave in and gave him a vague answer.

But he kept staring.

And staring.

And... now I can't take it anymore. "Do you know what a CPU is? Uh, what am I talking about, of course you don't." I shook my head and sighed before closing my laptop and approaching the merman in the mini pool. "You wouldn't understand any of this, since it's all modern from Earth. I'll just give a brief overview of the hardware. The majority of the space inside is occupied by a battery. Here is the central processing unit. The LED screen. The camera. Oh, and this is the touchbar. Here is..."

I droned on and on using modern terms until I could see that Theodore felt defeated. Even if you are a genius, if you don't have any prior knowledge of modern tech, I'm afraid you won't understand. I thought before trudging back to my comfy area in the couch, commenting, "And this is from a friend, so if you want more info on it, ask her. I'm average, so even I don't understand what I'm saying." I lied through my teeth before starting to type again.

"And the language on the keys is not my creation. My friend taught it to me." I added before turning my attention back to the keyboard.

After a few minutes of the clacking sounds and a few minutes of suffocating silence, Theodore finally took it upon himself to speak. "...Who is your friend?"

"Just an associate. She jumps across countries and never really stays put. I can never find her if I want to, so you should give up." I told him nonchalantly. Hahahahaha! My acting abilities are extraordinary, as usual. As expected of the great and powerful me, I can lie so smoothly. I felt my nose growing longer and my ego inflating rapidly.

"Man, I'm so good... the best... no one can ever beat me..." I murmured such things by accident, but didn't notice. Theodore gave me a weird look, but I had already stuffed my AirPods on and connected them to my phone, completely oblivious to his discomfort.

----

"Mixu~ come play with me~" Airhead sang.

"No. Fuck off." As expected, its so nice to say no to a high-ranking figure without restraint. When I go back home, I'll miss this freedom. So much. Wait, actually, aren't I pretty unrestrained towards the princes now? Huh, I never noticed. Throwing and kicking Ragdoll and punching Punching Bag just came second nature to me, I guess. Well, it's to be expected. Their names were literally about throwing them and punching them, I could only follow along with it.

"Mixuni. I want to show you a rune." I glanced at Theodore, with his usual dull and dry looking facial expression, trying to pull me to the club room, and sighed. One arm held by a fairy, one by a beautiful merman, both of which are the definition of an ikemen. Somehow, this situation pissed me off.

"Leave me alone, bastards, and let me go back to my room." I was, yet again, this close to burning down the building. My frustration was building up. Unlike back at home, I couldn't just shove them down and overpower them with my strength, because I was an average, uncooperative shut-in. So, I constantly have to deal with these annoying guys (although I kind of appreciate Theodore's company), I have to constantly limit myself in the presence of others, magically and physically, and I still haven't fully figured out Airhead.

This is the worst.

Why can't I just kill Airhead...?

Uhhh...

I felt my killing intent seep out and started to get panicked, which, in turn, only made me that much angrier, for who knows why. I wanted to kill something. Or torture something. And cut off their balls. I WANNA CASTRATE SOMEONE! WAHHH! WHY, GOD, MUST YOU DO THIS TO ME?!

I felt my aura spread. Fuck. It enveloped the two and I could see that their legs felt weak already. Shit. I made a break for it and ran as fast as I could with my shorter-than-Alice legs (which was actually hard to do). I gotta get it together.

I turned a corner and reached the courtyard. I ran as fast as I could through the bushes and white camellias and reached a large peach blossom tree. OH FUCK, I WANNA KILL SOMEONE. I looked around hurriedly and opened my portal before diving in headfirst and closing it behind me.

My aura boomed and spread out like lightning, enveloping the mansion with its heavy power. "...That was a close one." I mumbled as I stood up shakily and used the sofa for support. Sitting down and heaving a deep sigh, I spoke to no one in particular. "It's been so long since I lost my leash. I need to cut off someone's dick, now, or I'm going to explode."

I sat on the fluffy and soft sofa in a criss-cross position and closed my eyes. Think of nothing. Nothing. Nothing... ... ... I felt my aura shrink and compress, back into my body, and whammed my head on a white and black modernized pillow. "This is why I need to be careful. Damn it, Alice. Damn it."

I let out a beautiful stream of curses as I opened a portal and stepped through.

A dark, damp, and cold dungeon was presented in front of my eyes. I smiled maliciously and continued walking, with cold air trailing behind my slightly chubby figure, my heels clicking and clacking along the rough stone bricks. I stopped in front of a cell and looked at the person inside of it. Like all of the others, he had one of his eyes gouged out, and was stripped of any weapons or poison he might have.

I smiled and opened the iron cell doors, and hauled the sleeping figure into a bloody torture room.

My personal playground.

----

All of the people detained in my personal prison all tried to kill me, tried to take my position as the duke's heir by impersonating me or using illegal methods that might harm my family, or opposed me without reason.

The woman, I just killed them. But the men, I kept. For my entertainment. And for their chopping dicks, which is also for my entertainment.

I remembered all of my prisoners. For example, the one who I just chained into the torture chair was Baron Carne. The rich dude who tried to usurp the dukedom. An idiot who couldn't hold his sexual desires and greedy thoughts.

Just an average scumbag.

Although his damned brain was a bit too small to be an average scumbag, so I suppose that would make him a below average scumbag.

I grinned as I thought of this and slapped him to wake him up. His now-skinny figure jumped and he looked up to see a chubby faced brat. That's right, it's me.

"Wh-where am I?" He looked at me in a bewildered expression before it changed into quite a furious one.

"Ugly girl, unchain me right this instant!" I frowned at his explicit use of words. Such bad swearing. Seriously, so annoying.

[SHUT UP] I told him, and his mouth was instantly bound shut. Another one of my secret sub-attributes I made, blood magic. Hahahaha, it's really helpful at times. I guess watching Avatar was good for me after all.

I approached him and grabbed a scalpel from the teared desk next to me. "Baron Carne. After years of slumber, I have woken you. Please serve me well. Scream to your heart's content." I spoke to him in an eerie voice like I did when I woke up in the morning while grinning like a serial killer. "Don't worry. This won't hurt one bit. Kekekekekeke..."

A loud scream reverberated around the mansion. Too bad no one would hear his screams except for me. He was a fun toy who sang well, it's really too bad that no one else would be able to savor breaking him with me.

(Hey guys! Pretty long chapter. Honestly, I wasn't planning on writing another one, but I felt like punching my father so bad that I had to do something before I blew my top. I mean, seriously, how can he be such a scumbag sometimes? Why does he always favor my sibling more? It's really annoying, sometimes I get the urge to kill him. Do you guys feel this way too? Or is just me... Anyway, so, here it is. My anger in words.)

Flying Orange Peach with Gloved Stems

I got out of my space and laid underneath the blossom tree in bliss. I felt like my face was shining and my body was giving off an air of refreshing peace.

"Mixu! I've finally found you~ wow, you're happy, aren't you." Airhead commented in his usual cheerful manner, flying around me in circles, causing his fangirls to scream in admiration behind him.

"Yeah... I am... that was really nice..."

Airhead looked at me and smiled cheerfully again. "That's good to know."

He smiled innocently and hugged me after I replied. I briefly looked at the space in the middle of his legs before turning my attention back to the sky. He probably doesn't know I just came back from torturing and pulling out a certain baron's dick out. I wonder what it would be like if I told him... I pondered.

----

"The orange peaches fly down the dirt road, silly smiles, gloved stems, what shall I do if the baby fairy dragon chomps it before eating the pig?" The teacher spoke in Asarian, and after I heard those ridiculous words, I almost died of laughter.

"GAHAHAHAHAHAHA! TH-PUAHAHAHAHA! ORANGE... PFFT... HAHAHAHAHA! THE F-F-FAIRY D-D-D-DRAGON EATS THE FUCKING PIG! GAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!" I collapsed from my chair and fell down on the floor before starting to roll around the ground as tears of glee rolled down my cheeks. This happened before last year... but this translation was so damn funny I can't- can't- can't think!

I tried to cover my mouth to stop myself, but it didn't work and I burst into giggles as I thought of an orange peach with wings and a small cartoon face pasted onto it.

The language teacher looked at me with a peeved face, but then he saw Theodore falling to the floor in silent laughter, with tears falling down his usual dull expression in pure joy. Comrade in arms! You have joined my quest for the perfect flying orange peach! I continued to think nonsense as I watched the glistening eyes of Theodore in pride.

"Tralalalala! I'm an orange peach, th! I shall fly along the dirt road with a silly smile! Beware of my gloved stems, they are lethal! Even the fairy dragon cannot, pfft, chomp me!"

Theodore started rolling around the floor as he heard my silly words, but now, so did some of the class.

"Wh- where did that c-come from, Mixuni?!" Asked one of the more upstanding students (who was still trying to cover a smile).

"Hmmm... pfft... let me think about it... kekekeke... m-maybe it came from the baby fairy dragon who eats p-pigs... BAHAHAHAHAHA!"

"GAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Theodore finally caved in.

----

I got sent to the principal's office. It was expected, since I just broke down after the teacher tried to translate a famous poem into Asarian (my home language) and ended up saying 'the orange peaches fly down the dirt road, silly smiles, gloved stems'... god, that's just too funny. She probably would've punished Theodore too, but since she didn't, I assume that that merman must have a high status.

I knocked twice and waited for the principal to be called in. A holler was heard from inside the office and I took that as a confirmation.

I walked in and the principal's face instantly paled in fear and respect. "L-Lady Novea! How nice of you to-"

"Shut it. What would happen if someone heard you?" I growled before closing the door behind me and invoking a sound barrier around the office. "I got in trouble." I stated as I sat on one of the lounging chairs inside the office.

The principal's face paled, but I smiled soothingly. "Relax, relax. I'm not angry."

He sighed and stood up to bow, but then my brown eyes gleamed with malice and cruelty. "I won't kill anyone... yet. This language teacher is amusing to me, so I'll spare him. However..." I smirked. "If he bothers me and pushes the line, then... he can say hello to dear old Ms. Svennal."

----

I strode out of the classroom only to be met with three worried faces. Neri, Airhead, and Theodore were all eying me and Neri looked like she was close to crying.

"Relax, guys, I'm fine. Just a little lecture is all." I said, waving my hands in the air and walking away from the approaching gang.

Neri caught up to me. "M-Miri, you weren't e-expelled?"

"No." I sped up to avoid any further questions. I knew it. They were trying to listen in. It's good I set up a sound barrier beforehand.

"Mixu~ thank god!" The fairy prince pounced on me and hugged my neck like a koala.

"Annoying." I said after prying off his fair arms and wiping off my shirt. I looked at Theodore. He looked like he had something to say, but just chose to stay quiet.

I sighed and turned away. "You guys don't need to worry. It's more likely their school will burn down compared to me being expelled." I mumbled after my face darkened and a small smile graced my lips before vanishing without a trace.

"Mixu! Did I just see a smile~?"

I frowned. "No."

"I did, didn't I?"

"No."

"Hahahaha! Mixu's~ in~ denial~"

"I'm not."

We continued our exchange until I got to my class and shooed them away.

----

"Once you kill them, make sure to grab their stones for the tally of the points at the end. The subjugation starts... now!"

Chatting students streamed out of the training area for swordsmanship to the forest. We were taking our final exams for the semester today. Although, unbeknownst to me, our testing method was quite unconventional. Killing monsters and taking their hearts (which are basically mana stones) as proof.

This test will be a breeze for me. There's no one watching, so I don't have to constantly be limiting myself and can blow off some steam. Once I kill as many monsters as I want, then I can bring about a fourth of them to the school and continue my perfectly average streak. And, for the icing on top of the cake, I got rid of those annoying pests that kept sticking to me for the whole semester.

I sauntered around the forest, blowing or demolishing any monsters that stood in my way. In all honesty, it was too easy. I mean, seriously, the highest monster I've seen so far is a B-rank. I could never blow off steam with such weak creatures, and I was too lazy to waste my mana on boring things, so instead, I called out my phoenix familiar (I still haven't gotten around to naming it yet) and made it get rid of any monsters and fetch the stones for me (of course, it wasn't powerful enough to defeat a B-rank, so I had to do those myself).

There was not a single soul in sight. I was already deep in the mountains, so of course there wasn't anyone in sight. But they would probably be coming soon, since the subjugation lasted until nightfall. I sighed as my bag reached its full capacity, yet again, and opened a portal to throw the stones in my mansion. "Hey, phoenix. Yeah, you. I know you can understand me. How is life going with Liz?" I started a one-way conversation with the flaming phoenix and continued chatting as we walked.

I felt a presence behind me, and narrowed my eyes. A monster? Around S-rank... hmmm, trying to sneak up on me, huh? No can do. I thought as I pretended to walk ignorantly around the forest. "Phoenix, go back into the castle with Liz. I'll deal with this one myself." I whispered before opening a portal sneakily and sliding the silver familiar back in.

I chuckled and stopped. After a moment of complete silence, I dissolved myself into the shadows of the trees and approached the monster.

I appeared a few meters behind it and fazed myself back into my usual form. I dampened my presence and started a low, dark incantation. [ଅନ୍ଧକାର, ମୋର ଶିକାରକୁ ସାଥୀ କର | ସେମାନଙ୍କୁ ସଂପୂର୍ଣ୍ଣ ଯନ୍ତ୍ରଣାରେ ବାନ୍ଧ] A few tentacles came from the monsters shadow and enveloped the creature. I knew what the monster must be feeling right now. Pain, despair, agony. That was the spell I cast. A few cold shrieks were heard as the darkness bound the creature to the ground. I love the smell of fear. I thought as I skipped towards the struggling body.

My eyes widened. Why...? In front of me was a creature with white, silky hair, teary purple faded into blue eyes, and perfectly sculpted features. Blue and black monarch butterfly wings behind his back. Why is...? He kept shrieking in agony and pain, and I hurriedly dissolved the spell and dropped to the ground to care for the fairy.

"Why is the prince...?" On the floor, breathing heavily from the spell, barely conscious, with teardrops falling down his beautiful eyes, his face covered in glistening sweat. This sight could only make me feel tremendously guilty. This guy... because of my spell... just went through his worst fear.

----

I moved him into my space with a princess carry while looking at his ethereal face in anxiety. That spell was meant for monsters... monsters are less sentient and have instinctive fears... yet this boy had to go through... An uncharacteristic wave of guild flowed through me again.

I set him down on my bed and began to wipe him down before chanting, [THE SALVATION OF THOSE WHO SUFFERED. YOUR SIN IS FORGIVEN. YOUR FEAR, BE GONE. LIGHT THE DARKNESS THAT DWELLS IN YOUR SOUL.]

His face returned to normal, and his previously pained open-eyed expression was replaced with a sleepy, peaceful one. I brushed his face and started caressing his hair. "Sleep well, sleep well."

The Beginning of Winter Break

Prince Killian finally woke up. Unlike his usual self, he was dazed, his hair in a disordered mess. I breathed a sigh of relief. The airhead sat up, with his arm propping up his body as his big hand holding his forehead. After he remembered what had happened, and what he had seen, he started shivering and curling up in fright.

I paled. "It's okay, it's okay. You're safe now." I held his head against my chubby body and stroked his hair soothingly. "It's alright."

He breathed slow and deep breaths and nodded. "What happened?"

"Well, you followed me and I thought you were an S-rank monster, then I... um, I found you lying down on the dirt. You seemed scared, so I brought you here." We were in a clearing surrounded by brilliant and vibrate geraniums sprouting beautifully, waving in the breeze. After I finished cleaning him up and healing him, I moved him to a clearing in the woods in advance and waited for him to wake up.

"An S-rank... how did you even know I was following you? I was concealing my presence." He narrowed his eyes.

"I..." I couldn't think of a plausible excuse for such a forward question. I hesitated and trailed off.

"Mixu-" A loud roar sounded getting closer and closer to our hiding spot. Saved by the bell. I thought as I stood up and left him underneath the oak tree. "Wait. I'll come with you-" He tried standing up, but to no avail. His legs weakened and he collapsed back down on the spot.

"No, it's fine." I began to put on a burst of speed, trying to get away from the prince's view, but I was too late. The monster came into the clearing. Its perfidious and drunken actions were unpredictable, and its large shell was impenetrable. I don't know why, though, it kind of reminded me of Ninja Turtles, except like two times their height. Crap. I can't fight a B-class with that guy around. I'll have to run. I thought.

I turned back and grabbed the fairy prince and continued to run away from the Ninja Turtle before realizing that he was having trouble keeping up with my movements. Right. I scooped him up and princess carried him. But even with my superior physical strength and physical enhancement, I couldn't outrun the fast monster with baggage. I sighed and put him down. We were in the forest again. I could feel the turtle's steps coming towards me.

"Stay here, don't move." I warned before I zoomed forward towards the turtle with my little chubby body. I'll deal with him fast, hopefully out of the prince's sight. I drew out my katana (who I decided to name Glowy) and dealt a strike on the turtle's armor. It cracked, and the creature roared horrendously.

I grinned and released the aura of the sword. I immediately felt demonic energy rush out from the blade and chuckled. "Die, stupid duck." I told Ninja Turtle then pivoted and plunged the sword into the small crack in its shell. The demonic energy flowed into the body and horrid screams were heard before the monster went splat and blood spurted everywhere.

"Guh." I sheathed my sword back into my scabbard and took a look at my clothes and my face, filled with sticky warm black blood, and groaned. I waded through the broken bits of flesh that kind of looked like lamb tartare and grabbed the large stone in the middle of the pile. I should have just frozen this damn Ninja Turtle... but I haven't used Glowy in so long, I really wanted to try...

I jumped out of the blocks of flesh and moved to the direction where the prince was. "Let's go." I told him, revealing my clothes and face covered in black blood. The silly prince looked shocked for a second before nodding and attempting to stand up. His legs shook for a brief moment but soon returned to normal.

"Wait, how did you deal with an A-rank monster and come back so fast?"

"Oh, looks like you can walk now. Then there's no need for me to stay. See ya." I left after waving carelessly, but he grabbed my shoulder.

"Hey, why did you take care of me before? Oh, is it because you actually think of yourself as my friend~ awww, so touching~"

I shifted my eyes away and continued walking. I can't tell him it's because I feel bad casting the spell made for dumb monsters on him... I thought with my feet crunching the dry multicolored leaves with a crack. I tilted my head, with my sopping wet hair following me in clumps. Hmmm... I'm not usually this kind hearted. It looks like I actually like this idiot, then. I'm so stupid, aren't I. I mused.

"It's pretty impressive that you managed to kill the monster with Earth as your element." He responded casually, trying to catch up to my pace. What's that supposed to mean, bastard? Are you hating on Earth attributes? Huh? You wanna go? I don't know why I'm so protective of my Earth elements when I've got everything else. I don't know. Maybe it's because 'Mixuni' only has the Earth attribute, and I've started to dive into that identity.

"I mean, I have wind and nature, and it's still hard for me to defeat an S-class. With one common element, you're very talented."

Was it the 'talented' that broke the straw? Or was it the 'one common element'? Either way, he sounded very condescending. I hate condescending people. I hate them. "Shut it, fucker. I could have killed you, yet why didn't I just-" I stopped myself from going too far. It seems that I have a short fuse lately. I think that school's taking a lot out of me. I mused. "Sigh... never mind."

I rubbed my temples with a vexed and strained expression. "I hate socializing, so just leave me alone." I turned the other way, back to the clearing, and found that he was still following me.

"Mixuni~ don't be like that~ I wasn't trying to patronize you~ you're very talented."

"...I wanna kill someone..." I grumbled.

----

Final exams are over. And even though I couldn't lose Airhead, at least I was able to retrieve the mana stones I left behind in my space by saying I needed to go to the bathroom (but I'm pretty sure he felt my presence vanish once I stepped into those bushes).

I got a B-. A perfectly average grade, as expected of my perfect calculations. I really am the best, I can even figure out a standard person's grade. Hahahahaha, I'm so glad to have myself in my company, it's really the best. After final exams was winter vacation. I grinned. I like my whole shtick on behaviour and stuff, but I've been holding myself back for too long.

"Rain. Nex. Quinn. Zen." I called their names out and four shadows appeared before me. "We're going back home!"

"Master, I do not think that is a good idea."

"I second Nex's claim."

"I agree."

"As they said, Master, do you think that once you go back to the continent you will be able to return? The people closest to Master might..." Zen trailed off.

I puffed up my cheeks and pointed to his fabric covered face. "See, Zen, this is exactly why you're my least favorite!" Zen looked violated. "Fine, fine. I kind of wanted to travel around the Hollen Continent anyway."

----

"So, Miri, are you going back to your hometown in the Elf Kingdom for vacation?" Neri asked, leaning forward while watching me pack my (phony) luggages diligently.

"No." I bluntly replied.

"Then what are you going to do?"

"I'm going to stay with my fourth cousin six times removed."

"T-the Elven King?"

"Hmm."

"Can I visit?"

"If you can get in the gates."

Neri pouted, and her golden wolf ears flicked back and forth sullenly. I was so close to having a nosebleed from not touching it. Restraint is a virtue. Restraint. Restraint. I thought.

The reason I was lying about staying in the palace is because I didn't want annoying people trying to follow my escapade around the continent. It was just easier to say that I was in the palace, so they wouldn't try and intrude. I did the same with Theodore and the prince. It should be smooth sailing from now on.

I finished packing my bag and stood. "I'm leaving, bye." I walked out of the door and shut it behind me, leaving the pouting Neri behind to wallow in her friend's constant grumpiness.

The Drunk Narcassist

I skipped around, free and happy, in the Black Forest, humming a low-tier destruction chant like a k-pop song. I'm gonna be honest, I was just improvising. My aura expanded, I felt my mana slowly draining down, and sighed in absolute bliss.

"I'm so free~ I'm free as the wind~ I can kill! Kill! Kill!" I unsheathed my sword and swung it around while prancing around and clicking my heels together. "Hmmm, hm hm hmmm, the monsters have fallen, and a new day has dawned~" I flung my arms up into the sky while laughing maniacally, and the entire area around me exploded like a bomb detonated.

I twirled around and pranced back into the dark vegetation. "Come out, come out, wherever you are and meet the young lady, who fell from a star." I sang the Wizard of Oz and jumped up, casting gravitational magic. The floor started rumbling and soon, the land in a six kilometer radius from me floated up in the air.

I danced and danced around my little chunk of land and beheaded the monsters I found along the way. "Hm, hmmm, she fell from the sky, she fell very far and Japan, she says, is the name of the star~"

----

I giggled as I touched my silver/gold wolf ears. Looking in the mirror of my inn room, I beastgirl with silver and gold ears, wearing an elementary school uniform with a white sailor collar and a brilliant smile (okay, that might be too much). The reason I was even in the first place is because I wanted to truly experience the 'adventure life'. As Nova, I just used my space as a cheat, but here, I want to be a rough-it gal who lives for the wild!

What should I do next? It was three days into summer vacation, and I finally got my usual cheeriness and control back after blowing up a lot of monsters and land and beating the shit out of corrupt nobles for fun. So far, I've made my way into the beastman kingdom. There were a lot of pubs and festivals going on here, because of their natural physical strength and happy-go-lucky laid back attitude.

I've already been to the Kingdom of the Elves. And the school was in the Kingdom of Vampires. So all I had left was the Kingdom of the Fairies and the Kingdom of the Mers. I nodded to myself after coming to a conclusion half a second later. I'll fly to the Kingdom of the Fairies to ogle at their sights, since it's on land. I sprung up from the hard, worn mattress and skidded out the door.

"Now, since I've decided my plan for the future, let's get drunk!" I announced in the hallway to no one in particular. A few beastmen and women looked at me with cheery looks and laughed rambunctiously.

"Hahahaha! Good call!"

"Yeahhh!"

----

Stage 1: Singing Alice. GO!

"I~ wa-was, hiik, alooone~ ooontil~ I, hiik, meeet~ youuuuu~" I sang with a bottle of beer in hand. I laughed with a few hiccups. My face looked tipsy, my eyelids drooped, and seemed to scream, 'I'm dead drunk, bro'. A few cheers and whistles came from within the bar and I laughed along. "Whaaat~ can I dooo~ to, hiik, cuuure~ thi-this endlaaassssssss sad, hiik, sadness~..."

----

Stage 2: Truth Alice.

"I meeeaaan, why did my parents, hiik, set me up, glug glug glug, with that stupid, hiik, Hothead anyway? I'm, hiik, toooooo goaoood for that, sniffle, braaat!" I hollered in the air and raised my bottle up, spilling the bubbly liquid around the bar.

"Yeah!!! Fiances are for stupid suckers!" Someone called out from the other side of the room.

"HAHAHAHAHA!!!"

----

Stage 3: Wild Alice.

"I'M SO DAMN ANGRY RIGHT NOW! IMMA FUCKIN' KILL SOMEONE TODAY! BARKEEP, KEEP'T COMIN'!!!"

"Wild drunk, aren't ya, girl!!! Hahahahaha!"

"Killin' someone! Quite a bold declaration you got there! HOHOHOHOHO!"

"Huuuh? Ya think I can't du this shiiit? You'na go, bitsh?" I slurred as I slammed down my bottle and approached the guy who spoke those words.

"FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT!"

----

Stage 4: Dancer Alice.

"TRALALALALALA! SPINSPINSPIN!" I commented as I did a piroette on the bar table, knocking out a few glasses that were on it.

"GAHHH!" I fell down from the table in a very awkward manner, with my legs doing the splits upside down. I jumped up sloppily and smiled triumphantly. "I'M FIIINE!"

"FWEEEEET! YEAAAAAAHHH!"

"HOHOHOHOHOHOHOHOHOHOHOHO! IMMA GREATEST, BITSH!"

----

Step 5: The Tired Four Assassins Trying to Detain Drunken Alice.

"Master, it's time for you to go back to your room. Please, come this way." Nex tried, but I just flung my arm out and sent him flying across the pub.

"NOOO! I'M NOT DRUNK! YOU CAN'T MAKE MEEE!"

"Master, grunt, please." They held me by the arms and dragged me back like a kid.

"AHHHHHH! LEMME GOOOOOO!"

The Stairway to Fairydom

I woke up at 1:00 p.m. in the afternoon. My head was pounding, it felt like there was a bumblebee trying to break loose from my skull. "Damn... what was I doing all night...?" I groaned and sat up. [SALVATION TO THOSE WHO HAVE SINNED, THOSE WHO HAVE HURT. FIND THOSE WHO SUFFER, AND OFFER THEM A GIFT. RUN TO THOSE WHO HAVE COWERED AND THOSE WHO ENDURE PAIN, AND END THEIR ANGUISH.]

I pressed my forefinger on my forehead, and soon, a bright light illuminated the room and my headache disappeared. "Ahhh, the benefits of having light magic..." I sighed in relief.

"Master, you're awake." A shadow appeared from behind me with a slight, almost silent whoosh.

I blinked and nodded. "Yeah. I've finished 'packing'. Let's get breakfast. Call the others, then we'll leave for the Kingdom of Fairies." Rain bowed and whooshed away to who knows where. I thumped down the stairs with my luggage rolling down the crooked wooden planks with a thump.

I arrived at the restaurant on the first floor. "Ma'am. I'll have a tent of pancakes and some milk, please." I told her before taking a seat. She was looking at me weird, since what I just ordered was breakfast food, but whatever.

The inn was bustling at this time of day. Adventurers and travelers coming in and out of the restaurant, people staying in line to get a room before the true rush hour came at 3:00 p.m. The food soon came, and so did my shadows. I gave them a bag of gold coins and told them to spend them as they wished. We soon left the town after having a bit of fun. Since I wanted to go faster, I shoved the four shadows into my space and flew the rest of the way to the fairy kingdom. Since I left in the evening, I had to pull an all-nighter to get there (much to my dismay). Since I wanted to 'rough it', and I already swore I wouldn't go into my space until the end of break, I was tired and my hair was wind-blown and messy.

I finally got to the entrance of the fairy kingdom. The sight was beautiful. With grand golden gates and a long, marble staircase which looked like it led to heaven, the shining sun and ethereal clouds with a tinge of pink...

"Wow..." I murmured, opening my portal and haphazardly yanking out the four shadows from my space while keeping my eyes on the grand sight in front of me.

----

The kingdom was vast and majestic. Colorful wings in all shapes were flying around the sky. I gasped in awe. Wow... I was speechless.

I wandered around the city until I finally got tired of walking and started levitating using gravity magic. Fairies were looking at me strangely, as I was a beastgirl right now, and beastpeople couldn't use magic. But whatevs. I felt like a tourist, ogling all of the sights and buying unnecessarily expensive things from the shrine as a pointless souvenir.

After jumping around the capital, I finally arrived at the palace. I tried to go over it by flying but I collided into a barrier. Wow. Deja vu much? I thought as I rubbed my sore nose and forehead grumpily.

"You can't be here, miss." A deep voice resounded behind me. I turned around and my eyes almost rolled out of my head. "The air over the palace is restricted, I'm afraid." S-so beautiful. I looked at him with starry eyes.

A fairy, clad in shining armor, with white wings behind him that made him look like an angel. No, a butterfly angel.

He frowned. "Did you not hear me, miss?" I continued to look at him. Should I take a picture? No, he'd just think a phone is a weapon and break it. "Miss... please leave before I use force."

I woke up from my trance and shook my head to fully wake myself up. "Miss, please. Beastwomen are much weaker than fairies, if you don't leave the premises and I'll be forced to escort you out, I'm afraid you'll get hurt and die." What is that supposed to mean?

"Sir, I'm not flying in the palace airspace. I'm outside. You have no right to force me outside the kingdom for that." I frowned and retorted.

"This is why women are... forget it, just leave. I won't hurt you if you go. NOW GO!" His harsh tone made me pissed off.

I scowled. Women are what? Hmmm, what did you say, Knight? "Sir, this is a violation of law. You are forcefully moving someone who isn't breaking any laws."

"Just go!" He looked peeved too, and took my arm forcefully, trying to fly me out. "I can't believe a women is... seriously, can't they just be obedient and stay quiet... this is why..."

I snapped. "What did you say to me, asshole?"

A huge explosion was heard.

The Past to the Present

"You fucker. You're so weak, yet you try to lecture me on such trivial matters." My eyes gleamed with ire, disgust, and my aura continued to expand. If it wasn't for the barrier surrounding the palace that was close to me, my aura would have spread farther and farther out, along with my killing intent.

"'Women should just be obedient and quiet', you said. How idiotic are you?" I flew down to wear the injured knight was.

"I thought that this world completely eradicated sexism and racism, but I was wrong. There are still scumbags like you." I grabbed him by his armor and punched him so hard that there was a crater around him from the force.

"Selen." I growled. An archmage with long silver hair, like me, appeared in front of me. When was the last time I called him out from his tower? At least two years...

"Oh dear, whatever happened?" He asked in a jovial tone, pointing towards the bruised and broken knight in front of me.

"Can you please clean this mess up?" My dark overbearing voice was still not gone.

"Then you will let me...?" He looked at me with his shiny, expectant eyes.

I took deep breaths of air, and slowly, my aura began to retract and I managed to suppress it again. "Yes. You can nitpick my magic all you want with your beloved assistant Gerald." I smirked and started flying again.

"DON'T MAKE FUN OF HIS NAME! IT'S CHARMING! THE NAME IS BEAUTIFUL!" He hollered as I flew further away. I rolled my eyes and chuckled over his childishness. He's an old man yet he still can talk like that, huh.

If someone had heard me, they would have been speechless from my hypocrisy.

----

I hate being powerless. The fright, the weakness, the dominance of my enemy, the anger that I can't fight back, all of it. When I feel that sucking feeling, I want to curl up into a little ball, in my own world, and stay there forever. But then I think, 'Won't that just prove that I am, in fact, weak? That I can't survive if I'm on my own?' I get angry. I want to curl up and leave. I want to cry. Then I get angry again.

The endless cycle of fear and anger is what makes me want to grow more powerful. The strife that exists in my heart gives me a sense of reluctance and grit.

----

When I was in high school, I was a white lotus. I used my weak-looking physique as a way to take advantage of others while I used my family's power from the shadows to eliminate anyone who bothered me.

But every time I heard, "Don't worry, I'll protect you. You don't have to be afraid anymore." from one of my toy's lips, an insatiable fear and resentment built in my heart. I tried to reassure myself. I tried to think the reason I was so weak is to take advantage of others, and I'm actually the strongest here.

But I couldn't shake it. I did care about what others thought of me. I never wanted to be seen as weak. I wanted to release an air of confidence as I walked. I wanted to breathe fire on my enemies and watch them burn to ash in public. I wanted to showcase my elegance.

So I did. I threw away that white lotus image. I showcased my talents, and used all my power to get rid of my clumsiness and meek image. But in the end, all people did in response was abandon me. Their disgust and disappointment shown for all to see.

"Tch! I thought she was cute. Turns out she was just another slut."

"What a waste of time."

"She's so stuck up. I can't believe I wanted to protect her."

I collapsed. At that moment, I collapsed. My air of confidence was all fake to begin with. The reason I kept my image as a timid girl was to protect myself from people breaking my barriers and uncovering what was inside. I cried. I cried and cried and cried. What good did that do for me? There was no pity for me anymore. I just looked weak. I looked stupid. And that was what made me piece together the broken pieces.

Soon, I came to a realization. What was the point in listening to their opinions? If they were beneath me, if they were, in fact, weaker than me, then what was the point? What was the point in anything?

My broken confidence was something I never should have had. If I just realized how great I was, then I wouldn't have to deal with it.

I smiled once again and walked out of my room. I was finished. I was done. I will never show weakness again. I'd wipe out all of the people who made me feel this way.

And I did.

And it felt AMAZING.

----

When I arrived at Tsinghua University as a foreign exchange student at age fifteen (I attended early), I instantly became the queen of the school. I received many confessions of love. I declined them all. No one would become good enough for me, after all, so why bother?

College came and went. Soon after, I inherited my family's conglomerate, since I was the sole heir of the Takahashi Family. I moved out of the conglomerate up and up, raking in profits and forging connections with others. I wiped out three of our enemies. They said I played dirty, that what I did was illegal, but so what?

I won, didn't I?

Isn't that all that matters? Isn't it?

I was stupid.

If I wanted to feel powerful, then why did I still feel empty? I still feel weak... I still wanted more.

I wanted to dominate the business world, but Lady Karma must have hit me.

Literally hit me. I mean, a truck hit me, I guess that's different, but you get my meaning.

And I died.

It's good that I didn't really have much of a connection with Earth. My parents were not loving, but they still cared for me. I didn't really have a friend, come to think of it. There was nothing left for me there, besides from a conglomerate and a few bucks.

----

When I decided to live as Mixuni Sema, I didn't think I'd ever feel so horrid.

So weak.

When that silly prince Airhead was talking about Earth magic up on the roof and how he thought it was impressive for me to do such a thing with a common element, I felt powerless all over again.

I finally realized that my insecurities of weakness were still existent, just hidden. My temper became violent after I thought about this. I was still insecure. I was still hesitant. I wasn't confident in myself. All of my bragging was me trying to reassure myself.

I continued to deny this fact until winter break. I'm not like I was before. I'm too powerful to be. Yeah, that's right.

But when that beautiful brat guard said those words, and even dared to mention women and blatantly announce his belief of gender supremacy, I snapped.

My aura exploded. It was the first time it truly got out of my control. Although I told myself no, you have to stay calm, all that was circulating in my head was, 'This fucking nerve! Who does he think he is?! So damn annoying. I'm going to kill this shitty guy, and show him what being 'hurt' really means. Who cares about the consequences, I'll just kill anyone who tries to stop me.'

Attitude Issues of that Goddamn Prince

"Miiixuniii~" I heard that Airhead say. He was currently in front of the elven palace gates, trying to pester me into coming to him. I sighed. I was currently in my room in the innermost part of the palace, using air magic to channel soundwaves directly to me, trying to listen in on what was going on and what all of the fuss was about.

Turns out that the second prince of the fairy kingdom came for an impromptu visit.

I rested my head on my hands before groaning. Before I left the Kingdom of Fairies, Selen managed to notify me of that Airhead's move. He was on his way to the palace, trying to visit me. So I asked Selen to teleport me to the palace. Great. That just bought me three days in the mage's tower, being poked and prodded by curious mad scientists. But what could I do? If I didn't, then that stupid prince Killian would be let in and he'd figure out that I wasn't actually in the palace, but traveling around the continent as a beastgirl.

So, that comes to my position right now. The King of the Elves was pestering me like a little child, trying to make me give in and let him pass into the palace. But I was not budging.

"Please, Lady Novea, I beg of you! If I don't-"

"No."

"Lady Novea-"

"No."

"La-"

"No."

He was weeping on the floor, trying to gain my sympathy for the situation. "But if we don't let him pass, there might be a diplomatic war! Do you know how much Kelvin will kill me?!"

I looked at this pitiful little creature in annoyance. Instead of worrying about his throne and his successor, he's more worried about his secretary killing him and making him do overwork. I don't even know what to say to that. Wait, scratch that, I do.

"No."

----

I can't believe I actually agreed to that damn proposition. Just because of that damn secretary Kelvin and his negotiation skills. Ah, shit.

"Mixuni! You're here~!" I frowned in annoyance and put my hand against his forehead to prevent him from getting any closer and - shudder - hugging me.

"Why are you here?" I scowled and pulled back my brown short hair.

"To see you, of course!" He exclaimed, flapping his wings and trying to push through my iron grip on his head, but to no avail.

"Why are you here?" I asked again, a vein popping up on my bare forehead. Over the time I spent in school with him, I've learned that he probably had an inkling on my powers and what I was doing. He was more perspective than what I gave him credit for. I had to be careful now, especially, since it's winter break, and there are no restrictions like in school.

"...I also came to visit Zacali..." He grumbled. I sighed and let go of him.

Zacali. The prince of the Elven Kingdom. Part of the Big Four at school. One of this Airhead's friends.

"Then go visit him." I replied monotonously.

"But Mixuuu~"

"I TOLD YOU TO-" Before I could finish my angry reply, a cheery young voice interrupted.

"Heyyy~ I'm back~"

A middle aged man with long, silver hair and shining blue eyes popped out from behind me. I jumped in surprise. NOW? OF ALL TIMES? DAMN YOU, SHITTY SELEN!

"Come with me~ you owe me a week of experiments, remember~!" He said before hugging me from the back and trying to teleport me out.

I turned around to him and gave him a death glare. "Damn you, shitty Selen. Go back, I'll deal with you later!"

"Nope~ now~" He whispered back.

"I'll give you three more days for it if you just leave." I shot back.

He grinned, chuckled, and disappeared, but not before saying, "Remember~ three more days~"

AHHH. Shitty Selen. I sighed for the umpteenth time today and turned my attention back to Killian, who was looking at me quite strangely.

"Who was that? He was a human." He eyed the space where Selen used to be in suspicion before turning his attention back to me. "He looked like someone I heard of before... an Archmage?"

I inwardly panicked, but my dull face was still on. "An acquaintance. I know him from the King."

He hesitated before seemingly coming to a decision. He put on his cheeky airheady smile again and laughed. "Alright then!"

This guy... I thought while sighing. What is he up to...

----

"Who is this?" The Elven Prince Zacali looked at me in question.

"Hmmm? Your cousin, of course."

How did I get myself in this position? Well, anything is possible with an airhead in a novel, after all. They can do anything, even if they're idiots. And one of their capabilities is stringing along people who are much more powerful than them; i.e. me, as Mixuni. Ahhh, my shitty life.

Zacali didn't know about the existence of Mixuni, or a faraway cousin, since she didn't even exist in the first place. He didn't know about Lady Novea's visit, either. So basically, in his eyes right then, I was a con-artist who tricked his friend.

And who was now on his no-no list.

And who was also, coincidentally, the great and powerful duke's heir from a human kingdom on another continent.

"...Oh, right. I forgot. My cousin. This is my cousin." He moved his attention towards the chubby brown haired girl, me. This guy... I thought, peeved. I'll have to talk to the King later about his attitude problems. "Hello, cousin." He smiled. I swear there's bright sparkles around him with flowers blooming right now around him, yet all I can think of is, Let me out of my shitty life...

(Author's Note: Hey guys! After backbreaking work, I FINALLY FINISHED MY GODDAMN APPLICATION ESSAYS! CELEBRATORY CHAPTER! WOOHOO!)

Alice's First Cut

(Author's Note: Looong chapter, guys. To make up for the last one.)

"Dear cousin, why did you come to visit my abode? Did Father let you in?" He quizzed as we sat in the parlor room to talk. In the face of royalty, I forgot to keep up my dull face and smiled brilliantly by habit, earning the surprise of the airhead Killian sitting next to me.

"Yes, indeed. Have you not known?" I responded before sipping my tea gracefully. Since Xacali decided to play along with the 'game' that the supposed 'con-artist' was whipping up, I happily agreed. After all, if there was one thing I learned in society, where foxes and snakes ran rampant across the frosty desert, looking for weak, unsuspecting prey, it was bullshiting. And this game needed a lot of it.

Killian was officially scared-out-of-his-ass right now at the one eighty change in me during the span of three short minutes.

"Oh dear, I must ask Father about this later. After all, I never wanted to miss the arrival of my dearest cousin, now would I?"

"Ohohoho, of course not."

Hr looked perplexed. He was probably thinking, 'Why is this con-artist so calm when I mention the King of Elves?'. Well, my answer to your question would be, 'Because that King you speak of already knows. And even if he did not, how could I be scared of a man-baby like him?'

Anyway, I digress. Shall we get back to the conversation at hand?

"Cousin, however did you enter the palace gates without permission? Since no one notified me of your arrival, and Father must not have seen you..." He trailed off, K.O.-ing me in battle.

"Geh!"

"Geh, indeed. ...Wait, what?"

Awww shit how am I supposed to answer that fucking question why why why am I just supposed to tell him I accidentally broke the century or millennium whatever old barrier and then reconstructed it no right damn damn damn should I tell him that the king did stuff but won't that be a bit much for a distant relative ahhh and if he went to his father to verify then that man-baby might slip up and say something damn shit think calm thoughts Alice you've got this... My mind froze and thousands of thoughts rushed past my head.

While I was inwardly self-destructing, Killian was on the verge of dying of confusion. "...Geh?"

----

"As my cousin, you must be magically literate, correct? After all, the elves are known for their high magic aptitudes, specifically the royal family."

"Yes, of course, your highness."

"Would you care for a duel? I would like to know the full extent of your prowess."

Damn you I'll show you just how 'magically literate I am' damn doofus I'll kill you before you have the chance to squeal 'mommy' and send you plunging down the depths of hell how dare you look down on me motherfucker son of a bitch oh wait but the queen wasn't a bitch so I guess you're just a bitch yourself damn dog I'll kill you and castrate you pulling out your damn balls slowly to make sure you never walk again even in hell hahahahaha wait Alice keep yourself calm if you don't you'll expose yourself idiot ahhh damn let me hit 'em across the continent no Alice stay...

"...I am... very sorry, your highness... but because you are a direct... descendant of... the royal family, I'm afraid... I... w-won't... be able to... b-b-beat... you..." I gritted my teeth and forced out those words. My resolve shook over that single sentence. But I was in complete control of my aura now since my last outburst. I should be fine, it'll be easy to keep myself in check, as long as that damn prince Xacali doesn't say anything about women.

Probably.

Maybe.

...Sort of.

There's a chance...

Right?

I mean...

I won't kill him...

Probably...

"Ahhh, indeed, that is a dilemma. But, I am still curious about your magic. Perhaps, if I posed some restrictions on myself, it would be a fair match?" He smiled and chuckled with those eyes of his.

"Fuck you-" Oh shit. Man, I'm so glad this world doesn't have curse words in it. Thank god. "...I mean, that would be... greatly appreciated, Prince."

----

[THORNS OF NATURE] He said. Plants started sprouting around the court and trying to envelop me.

[WATER BLADES] I chanted, slicing them all down. It's hard to keep up with this guy, to my surprise... he's better than Ax... even with my mana capacity, I can only use one element... damn, I wanna kill this guy... [SPEAR] I chanted once more.

[EARTH WALL] [PULL OF SIN] He recited. I started floating up into the sky. No way... this guy actually has legendary magic?! No one has that except me! Maybe he has more attributes! Lemme see! If I go harder, maybe I can! I was surprised he had the gravity element. I had never encountered anyone who had that (except Selen). My competitive spirit ignited. If I let loose in this battle... who would win? Obviously me, but how far would I have to go?

Quite a dilemma I have here. To fulfill my curiosity, and let loose? Or... to do the more responsible thing, and concede?

Well, obviously, the answer is simple, right?

I'll hold myself back, don't worry, I won't kill him.

Probably.

Maybe.

...Sort of.

There's a chance...

I think.

Eh...

Whatever, if I kill him, I'll cover it up somehow. I'll get to that later. I used silent magic to undo his gravitational spell. I collapsed to the ground, landing on two feet, and immediately pulled out Glowy Katana from my sheath. I rushed towards the prince and danced around him while parrying and ducking from his constant barrier shields.

I opened up the demonic aura from the sword and it glowed, pursed with a dark light. I lunged towards him and sliced through his earth walls and plants, while repelling his attempts to use gravity magic to pull me back. I got to him, slowly but steadily, and readied to point my sword at him, but he pulled out a trick from nowhere.

Ice magic?! Seriously?! How overpowered is this guy (I guess I'm one to talk)?! I was thinking of blocking it with my magic, but thankfully, my common sense got a hold of me at long last. Alice, let it hit you. Losing once will make you succeed in the future. Practice self-control. Listen, although I (as your common sense) might not be similar to others, at least I know that if you want to be normal, you have to keep yourself normal. People will find out. You can't kill them this time, okay?

I nodded at my common sense, and waited for the ice spears to hit me. The stabbing pain in my back made me tear up and want to go on a rampage around the castle, but my common sense, after its long vacation away from my brain, stopped me, yet again. Stay, Alice. Stay...

DAMN MY FUCKING COMMON SENSE! JUST GO ON VACATION AGAIN! YOU'RE SUCH A BUZZKILL!

----

I was in the infirmary, being cared to by elf doctors. After that fucking Xacali left, and it was just me, the doctors, and the airhead Killian left, someone burst into the room in tears.

That's right, it's the man-baby King of Elves, and his owner: Secretary Kelvin.

"Lady Nov-"

Before he had a chance to fall to the ground, I zipped him up with a silent barrier hurriedly and looked at the usual calm and collected Kelvin for information.

"Lady Mixuni, thank you for sparing-"

Oh, it seems like even Kelvin is an idiot. He doesn't even know I kept my powers a secret from this Killian guy over there. I'll have to deal with this myself. Although I want to, I can't just say 'get out' to the King, can I?

...I can't, right?

...No.

...No, I can't.

(Author's Note: *Wipes tear* I'm so proud of you, Alice.)

But what should I do? Should I just unzip them and let them spill the beans? Nah, no way. But I have to, or else they're just going to keep standing or lying there like frozen statues. Hmmm... quite a conundrum.

However, my brilliant and unparalleled acting skills were sharp, as usual. I smiled. "King of Elves, it is nice to see you again. As you can see, your son stabbed me in the back when he was 'holding back'. Now, I suggest that you educate your son on proper manners. Attempting to kill his weak and frail cousin is something that cannot be pardoned. If he keeps this up, I might think that he will gain a very powerful foe in his quest for succession. After all, that human might have never been injured before. Who knows? He might just suddenly die in his sleep, because of karma." I hinted.

Under the white sheets, I opened my clenched fingers and made an 'unzipping' motion. The King realized it, and started speaking. "Y-yes, I shall educate him properly." I sent him a glance, and he gulped before expeditiously adding, "I shall educate him posthaste. Right now, actually! U-um, Kelvin! Let us depart!"

He zoomed off. I felt like there were crickets chirping in the room as Kelvin left the room nonchalantly, saying, "Yes, King."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

All of the doctors, along with Killian and I, were speechless, before Killian piped up.

"I... didn't know the King of Elves had such a... energetic side of him."

The doctors all looked away. Their body language made it seem like their dreams were broken. Like they saw their idol falling off the stage and then holding his foot while cursing in front of them. I guess that broke their regal image of the king. They look like children who couldn't play on the swing during recess right now.

----

"When will you leave." I grumbled, wanting to punch him, and slid down the elevated bed. Killian was still beside me in worry, while the doctors still looked rather dejected from the incident. If you could just leave, then I could just use light magic and be done with this stupid pain in my back. The sun was setting. The horizon had tinges of oranges and purples. I would be happily prancing around in the sky right now (or taking revenge on the prince, who's to tell) if it wasn't for this fucking Killian over here.

"But you're not well yet! I'm not leaving until my Mixu's well." He sounded like a papa chick taking care of his baby chicks.

"If you stay here, you'll just give me a headache. Now leave." I shot him a look, and after a long period of silence, he finally left.

"Damn that fucking man... such an airhead..." I mumbled before turning my attention to the doctors. "You guys don't know who I truly am, do you?"

The doctors looked at me in confusion. "You are Lady Mixuni, a relative of our... King." One of them responded.

I quirked my lip up. [SALVATION TO THOSE WHO HAVE SINNED, THOSE WHO HAVE HURT. FIND THOSE WHO SUFFER, AND OFFER THEM A GIFT. RUN TO THOSE WHO HAVE COWERED AND THOSE WHO ENDURE PAIN, AND END THEIR ANGUISH.] The pain in my upper body faded, with no wounds nor blood.

I stood up and changed forms. My pointed ears rounded, my brown bob-cut hair faded into long, shining platinum, my body became taller, its chubbiness gone, and my face turned back to my beautifully sculpted features. "I am Alice Enthu Novea, heir to the Novea Dukedom. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance." I did a curtsy and smiled brilliantly.

A few doctors fainted.

----

"You will now be the most renowned doctors in the Kingdom of Elves. Your miracle healing abillities will be known across the land." I declared as soon as the three doctors woke up from their little nap.

They paled. "B-but, how will we live to that standard, Lady Novea?"

"Meh, not really my problem. Do whatever the hell you want. I really don't give a fuck." I shrugged and walked out the window after changing forms again.

The three overdramatic doctors faint once more. One smacks their head on the window to check if they're not hallucinating, while the other two are in a daze. But I don't really care, and just fly around the palace to find that bastard prince's room cheerily.

----

(Author's Note: This is Killian (A.K.A. Airhead's) POV. Enjoy!)

I looked at a brown figure flying past my window. Mixu~? Is that you~? I opened mine and followed it, almost instinctively.

My beautiful blue and black wings followed the figure. I couldn't see it's face, but I'm almost positive it's her.

The figure stopped in front of a window and grinned. Somehow, it opened the locked windows and pulled it open without moving. It entered the room. I peaked in while trying to keep my presence undetectable.

Five guards suddenly appeared in front of the intruder, but the figure didn't seem surprised. I think it lifted its arm and they both fell down without a sound.

"Hello, Prince. Do you remember me?" The voice was identical to Mixu's, as well as its bob-cut brown hair and slightly large body shape.

I couldn't see much, but I tried to listen in. It seems I was found out, because the window was closed shortly thereafter. I frowned in annoyance. Mixu, what are you doing with Xacali?! Those obtrusive thought overtook my mind. I wanted to know. I really wanted to know. I couldn't help but move in front of the window to check.

I could see the two elves talking about something. The brown-haired elf seemed happy, while the other seemed calm and composed. Before Mixu started her attacks.

I saw Xacali's figure go up and down, up and down, then stopping before what seemed to be an ice spear attacked him in the back. Then some bright light shined out of the room, and then the process repeated again. And again. And again. And again. Once I finally questioned if my dear progodical friend Xacali was still alive in there, the window slammed open. I stopped flapping my wings and dropped down, trying to run away from Mixuni as soon as possible.

I think I was too late.

----

(Author's Note: And... back to our beloved sadistic MC, Alice.)

I used air magic to forcefully open the windows using pressure. It slammed open, and I floated in gracefully.

I found five presences inside the room almost instantly. One was hiding under the bed, another on top of my head, the rest were scattered about the room. But there was also an extra one outside. I could barely feel it. Who's spying on me? I wondered, but I was more preoccupied with taking revenge.

I slammed the windows shut magically while putting on a silence barrier for extra measure, and the guards started attacking immediately. It was easy to repel them. A twist, a little turn, and boom. All knocked out. With... minor injuries, I think?

I approached the relaxed figure on the bed. "Dear cousin, do you remember me? The one who you impaled on a stick?" I smirked and chuckled.

The figure stood up. "Of course, cousin. I deeply apologize, my behaviour was unacceptable. But, may I ask, what is your purpose for visiting my quarters?"

My smile twitched. "Ahhh... it seems your father didn't talk to you, then. I'll just educate you personally. It'll be my treat." I held out my hand, but before I could, an icicle was shot at me. I dodged it smoothly and chuckled. "Again? You tried to impale me again? Well, I'm sorry to say, but I'll be the one doing that to you this time."

I used gravity magic to slam him up and down. When he finally was able to stop the slamming, I just smirked and looked down at his body. "Do you know what it's like to be impaled, too? Your Highness the Prince." I giggled and generated a five meter long thick icicle and shot it at him before he could dissolve it. It hit his back and buried itself deep in his chest.

I laughed again, my shoulders shaking. "Hahahahaha! This is so amusing. I get why you did that to me."

Icicles formed around me and all attacked but I just dissolved them before they could. "Oh, but don't worry, Prince. Since I'm educating you in the place of your father, I'll make sure that I do it properly." I casted healing magic on him, and the wound dissapeared, along with the spear stuck in his back.

I slammed him up and down the room again while dodging all of his weak, pathetic attacks. I impaled him again. I healed him again. Repeat. "You know, Prince, you were the first creature who ever managed to wound me. I'm impressed." I said while pointing up and down and listening him slam against the walls, dodging the occasional web of vines or earthen attacks.

"But it wasn't very fair, now was it? I wasn't even my sword properly, or any of my other elements." I said while impaling him, yet again, with another icicle.

I slammed him up and down again. Every sound he made, every slam I heard, filled me with pure joy and bliss.

----

I slammed open the windows after impaling and healing the prince one last time, for my satisfaction. I think I scarred the prince. Whatever.

I felt the presence (that I almost forgot about) disappear from outside the window. But it would never get away. I'd make sure of it. I dived down with it, chanting a nature binding spell.

You're never getting away. It'd be a pain to deal with others if they knew that I assaulted a prince, after all. I smirked and enveloped the figure with strengthened vines. "Hahahaha... got 'em."

'Geh' Game of Brain

"Seriously? Again?" I mumbled, peeved. Currently, I was looking at the struggling figure encased in vines. Why. How? How did Killian manage to find me, yet again? This is going to be such a pain.

I put a silent barrier around him to prevent him from listening any longer.

"Quinn." I said. A shadow appeared in front of me, staring at the struggling cocoon of vines before his attention snapped back up to me.

"Sigh... take this bundle of annoyance away from me." I waved him away and opened a portal to throw him in.

----

"Master! Please don't!"

"It's not safe!"

"Please, don't make us do overwork..."

I was on the threshold of murdering this damned airhead, but before I tightened the vines and suffocated Killian, the four people dressed in ninja costumes stopped me.

I frowned. "No, seriously, it's not hard. All I have to do is..." I moved my arm forward and clenched my hand slowly. The vines started to get tighter.

"Please, Master...! Don't make us clean up this prince! I don't wanna..." Nex complained, shrinking onto the ground dramatically.

"Yeah, Master, don't you know how hard it is to conceal a prince's murder! It's going to take us a year, if not five, of all nighters! DON'T TORTURE US!"

"Master! Every time you kill someone, remember us! You don't appreciate us enough!" Zen begged. I smacked my head in exasperation. These guys...

"Seriously? That's the only reason for stopping me?" I rolled my eyes at their innocence (wait, it's not innocence, right... no, it's not, Alice, what are you thinking) and chuckled, perplexed.

"..."

"..."

"..."

"...!" Oooh, looks like someone finally figured it out. "Oh, and killing someone without a valid reason is... unethical and wrong? What a... horrible thing to do, Master!"

"Hmmm... is that true? But..." Someone doubted.

"Yeah, I mean, if you want to kill someone, isn't it your choice?" One of them agreed.

"No, that's not necessarily true, I think. People are supposed to spare others, no matter the crime." One of them responded.

"But what if they murder, like, billions of people? I think it's only fair to murder them in turn, right?"

"No... I don't think so? Uhhh, I don't know anymore."

"Guys! We're talking about this Airhead, remember, he didn't kill anyone."

"Ohhh, that makes sense."

"Yeah, I get it now."

"Hmmm... I don't know. I still stand by my 'if-you-want-to-kill-them, kill-them' rule."

"Uhhh... this is hard."

I smacked my forehead again. My children... (I think of them as my children) are complete psychopaths...

----

In the end, after thirty minutes of loud arguing in my space's parlor, and the occasional tightening of vines, we finally came to a conclusion after one point came up. That point was, 'Master, you actually like this prince, right? I mean, even though he constantly annoyed you, you didn't get rid of him.'

My shadows jumped off as I released the magically enhanced vines and that Killian was enveloped in and watched him struggle out of the limp vegetation.

"Mixuuu~ why did you do that to me~"

"..." HE KNEW?! AFTER TRYING TO HIDE MY IDENTITY, HE KNEW ABOUT IT! THAT EXPLAINS IT ALL! HE WASN'T AT ALL SURPRISED WHEN I WAS ON THAT ROOFTOP! WAIT, BUT HOW DOES HE KNOW MY IDENTITY? I'M SO CONFUSED! DOES HE EVEN KNOW? WAIT, WHAT? OF COURSE HE KNOWS!

"Mixu, where are we?"

"..."

"Mixu?"

"..."

"Hello, Mixu~? You in there?"

"......Geh." I sputtered out.

"...Geh?"

"...Geh." Haah... what is life?

"...? ...Geh!"

"Ge-eh." What am I even doing, playing this 'geh' game with that Airhead?

"GEEEH!"

"...Gehhh..." I am done. I...

My brain has officially short circuited.

----

(Author's Note: *Commentator's Voice* Coming up next week on 'I'm a Villainess, But So What? Fuck Off.' JK, it's tomorrow.)

...

...

...

...?

So, he doesn't know?

Oh...

What?

No...

I'm confused.

The Kingdom of Mer

"Where... am I?" The stupid Airhead prince looked around, puzzled.

I was left alone in my space with the handful called Killian, who was currently processing the situation at hand. Does he not know about my space? I wondered as he looked around the parlor room worriedly.

"Isn't this... the place we were in before?" He added, turning to me. Oh, that time when I knocked him unconscious and took him into my space. Right. I thought.

"You don't.... Know, do you." I smacked my head as I said those words.

"Know what?"

"Ahhh, shit."

----

...

...

...

...?

So, he doesn't know?

Oh...

What?

No...

I'm confused.

I was currently following Airhead around my mansion, trying to think of a plausible excuse for this situation. What was going on? Why did... he not know? If he didn't, how much does this doofus know? I hate my fucking life.

So far, I've gathered that he knows that I assaulted the prince. That he knows I have at least two attributes. That when he followed me during final exams and when he fainted, there was more than meets the eye. But I don't know anything apart from that.

I grilled him for information with my dull face. "Oh, so you were trying to hide that? I know you killed Ms. Svennal in that classroom. But how did you do it without a sound?! Weren't you slamming her up and down?! You weren't even touching her! Is it because of your air magic?!"

...What?

He knew?

All this time...

...Such a pain.

"Aw, shit."

----

So he knows. Why didn't he tell me before? You know, that explains why he approached me out of the blue. And it was so close to the Ms. Svennal Incident as well...

At least now I know that he still thinks I'm Mixuni. He doesn't know I'm Alice Novea, an heir to a dukedom. He thinks I'm special, but he doesn't know the full extent of it. That's good, right?

I led him out of a portal I created in another room, like I did the other day. I feel like there might be a better way to do it, but I figured it would probably be best to get him out of my space before he learns anything else that might be unnecessary. Like learning I have a dragon. Who's living inside a golden castle. Or learning that the dimension we were in then was actually mine.

You know, stuff like that.

We entered the Elven Palace through the portal. I tried to take of, back to my room, as soon as we got there, but it seems like that fucking airhead had other plans for me. He grabbed my arm and dragged me to who-knows-where-and-I-sure-don't-want-to-know.

But then it hit me. If he knew that I was powerful, then I could finally resist!

I used physical enhancement to stop myself from being dragged and shook him off from my arm. I took off the other way by flight and concealed my presence as much as I could from that fairy.

See ya, sucker!

----

I flew off to the Nueviana Port as soon as I left Killian, that airhead, in the dust. I knew that my shadows probably already predicted this and were following me now, so I didn't bother telling them. After four hours of flying, I finally stopped at my destination.

The port was bustling, filled with sailors and merchants. As expected of the trading hub of the east. I changed my appearance back to the beastgirl, Koro Ozeki. I landed on one of the rooftops and slid down the slanted tiles before doing a perfect front flip and landing on the stone tiled ground.

I bowed a few times for my nonexistent audience and giggled before skipping to the commercialized area.

Wow... so many... I thought as I pranced around the town. There were so many souvenirs. Necklaces made of pearls, seashells, scrolls, fish... I could hear the hollers and calls, the fish flopping from a new catch that just came in, the sound of the newborn babies crying as their mothers hoisted them along the crowded roads. The feeling of the environment around me felt like I was back in a wet market from Earth.

"Hey! Little miss over there! Would you care to try our samples on..."

"Three cods for five copper! Buy one and get one free!"

"Find the..."

I jumped up, above roads, across the crosswalks, and soon reached the shore. Thousands of mermen and merwomen were lying on the wooden planks. Some jumped into the sea while shapeshifting back into their forms, while others basked in the direct sunlight for the day. I looked at the sight in excitement.

It was my first time seeing a real-life mermaid with my own two eyes, thus, I couldn't help but ogle their magnificent, dazzling, and fantastical long fish tails.

It seems like I was noticed, as one of them shapeshifted back into human form and approached my short figure. "Hello, young girl!" A peppy teenager with - ehem - rather large watermelons approached me out of curiosity, putting her hands behind her back and leaning forward.

"Hello! Nice to meet you!" I responded cheerily. She giggled at my enthusiastic reply.

"You were eying our tails. Do you find us interesting?"

I nodded. I wish I had them. Even if I can use light magic to cast a high-grade tangible illusion, it's not enough to rewrite my genetic structure. So I can't have gills or go into the water freely. Sad life... "I wish I had such a cool tail like you, Sister!"

"Hahahaha! You're so cute~" The girl kya-ed out hard and I was on the verge of just getting rid of my little girl persona. Okay, that was fun. Now it's boring.

The Mer Kingdom has always been such a mystery to land dwellers. Other than people who have air and water magic, it was practically impossible to enter and stay alive. That's also why the mer have completely different cultures and customs, not to mention ten other completely different dialects, eight of which I don't even understand.

This was also the very reason I wanted to go into the Mer Kingdom so bad. It was basically still a mystery to me. Me, the prodigy of the century, the creator of physical enhancement and the katana, heir to the ducal house, etc.

I continued my small talk with the big sister earnestly before finally digging up a few things.

First off, the mers still haven't come up with a method to welcome non-sea dwellers or water and air mages with a massive mana capacity.

Secondly, the Kingdom of Mers is marvelously beautiful.

And third, I still want a tail.

----

I plunged into the sea. Although the big sister tried to stop me (she still thought I was a beastgirl, and beasts have no magic, after all), I ignored her and jumped into the deep blue.

I followed the trail of mermen and women, determined to dig up that hidden gem of a kingdom myself.

----

It was as magnificent as the people said. With bioluminescent, bubble-looking houses dotted around the entire kingdom, like stars in the sky. A large blue and green coral palace spiraled upwards, with towers and castles adorning the great walls that protected it against outsiders.

I gasped, awestruck, before coughing and shaking my head. Ahhh, using air and water magic to breathe underwater is so weird, I feel like I'm drowning and jumping at the same time... I thought as I used gravity magic to propel my way closer to the spectacular kingdom.

Hmmm... what shall I do first?

Invincible Statue of Karaoke

"Be mine."

----

How did I get into this situation?

One minute I used illusion magic to make my beastman form go to a mer version of Alice, and the next someone kabedon-ed me to a wall.

Okay, so I kinda skipped out on a few parts of it, but that's the gist of it.

After playing around in the city in my new Alice-looking mer form, I realized that there was a ball being held in the coral palace. Pretty coincidental... is what I thought at the time.

I was wrong. It was not coincidental. Not coincidental at all.

That night, I entered the palace. I was in awe as I entered the entryway and saw the magnificent marble pillars and open waterspace. I was with the other mers streaming into the ballroom, following the crowd. I got there and was amazed, as expected. The ball started, and the ballroom was filled with all sorts of foods. Lobster, cod, whale... it seems that it was all sea-themed. I guess they aren't welcome to land-dweller food? Interesting.

I was happily swimming my way towards the buffet table, like the food connoisseur I was, when a tall, totally jacked merman stood - or, I guess, floated - in my way. Huh? He swam me into a corner and pressed me onto the wall.

And then we have this situation.

"Be mine."

----

No, even after summarizing the chain of events again, I still don't understand the situation at hand. What was going on? No normal person goes and randomly takes a girl and says, 'be mine'. It's just... it just doesn't... match with any behavioural patterns I've ever known in my life.

This is what I thought until a certain comment popped into my head. Wait, they did have strange customs in this kingdom. And then suddenly everything made sense.

So this is like a karaoke club, and then there will be merpeople randomly singing up front, and we can take turns, and there is actually such a thing called a microphone in this kingdom, and there's this once-in-a-lifetime prize that singers can win that will make them invincible, so this guy wants me to be his partner and dance for him, then he'll try to take all the credit, and then HE'LL go take the prize for himself, and then leave me in the dust, and then turn invincible, right? Uh, how rude.

"Let me take the prize. If you take all the credit, then I'll kill you." I told him promptly.

He looked at me then swam away after hearing that statement. Ha! So I was right! He wants that trophy all to himself, doesn't he! I came to a conclusion and swam away while huffing indignantly.

"Wow, what a thing to say! I've never heard that one before... pfft."

I turned around and looked at the spunky person who made that rude comment behind my back. Th-Theodore? I was beyond surprised now. First, a random jock tries to extort me from the invincibility prize, and next, a spunky, not dull-faced Theodore comes to me with a smirk.

This was another dimension, right?

❅ ❅ ❅ ❅

S-spunky Th-Theodore! I looked at the Theodore-doppelganger-from-another-dimension in wonder. What happened? Why was that Theodore, my comrade-in-arms, my fellow shut-in... spunky?

I rubbed my eyes and looked at him again. His tail was blue with green undertones, with bioluminescent patterns adorning it delicately. I've heard that those patterns can only belong to people with the ancient bloodline, although I don't know much about it because of how closed-off the Mer Kingdom is.

After thinking this, my interest was completely piqued. A spunky Theodore with a spunky, mysterious tail in a mysterious, magnificent kingdom. It was like my curiosity levels went red then broke the thermometer. I think it also broke my preparing-to-go-back-on-vacation common sense as well, because when I finished pondering a strange situation, I blurted out something very random.

"Give me the invincibility medal before I burn your neck, fishtail braid."

----

(Author's Note: This is 'Spunky Theodore's' POV. Enjoy!)

Let me go home. I wanna go home. Let me sleep. I wanna eat fish. This is so boring. I wanna sleep. I thought while wandering around the banquet hall with numerous mers following me. Why did Dad make me attend this god-forsaken mixer anyway... I thought he hated this kind of thing...

I knew that by my age, I should already have a nara, but did I really have to attend this in the palace?

I kept my persona of friendliness on and greeted the girls coming to me, while trying to stay engaged in the boring conversation. Mixuni was much more fun... she actually talked about interesting topis... let me out of here... I thought glumly.

Maybe I should have just accepted one of the marriage proposals and get my so-called 'love life' over and done with. But then Dad would kill me if he found out. This is such a pain.

After dealing with all of the females surrounding me, I moved to one of the most empty hallways I knew to get away. And there I saw a silver-haired red-eyed female being smacked into a wall by a very intense courting man. Goodness. I thought, watching the skit in boredom. If you want to court someone, you don't have to slam them onto a wall. That's just rude.

I half-heartedly watched the small skit in front of me. The female finally started talking. "Let me take the prize. If you take all the credit, then I'll kill you."

What a strange thing to say in a palace mixer. I wonder if she's okay in the head.

That's probably what the man thought too, as once she said those words, he scurried away like a rat.

I looked at the somewhat fuming girl and looked at the spot where the guy used to be with dull, uninterested eyes. Still, I approached her. For whatever reason. I really don't know why, but she had a strange familiar aura around her.

"Wow, what a thing to say! I've never heard that one before... pfft." I said in a tone I still wasn't used to. I swished my tail and approached the crazy girl.

"...The Spunky Theodore no. 1! Attack of Titans..." I heard her mumbling nonsense, but heard her call my name. Theodore. I do know this girl... from where? I pondered.

"Hahahaha. I saw your little display over there. Trying to scare him away, huh?"

"The Spunky Theodore... no, he's a doppelganger like Flash..."

"..." What? "...What's a doppelganger?" My curiosity won over, as usual, it was to be expected. I did go to a land-dweller school because of my 'curiosity' after all.

"A doppelganger! You know, like Killer Frost! Wait... but that's more of an alter ego... never mind."

"...?" This girl really is so crazy.

----

(Author's Note: Alice's POV.)

After I finished coming to a conclusion about Theodore's crazy spunkiness, I finally knew what was going on. So, apparently, the palace hosts balls every week to help mers find their 'nara' whatever that means. Essentially, a mixer. Or a mass date. In any case, that means there isn't a karaoke championship. What a shame.

Spunky Theodore watched me depart back into the ballroom. Well then it's only natural that someone kabedon-ed me to a pillar. I'm just too damn beautiful for the world to see *cue haughty hair flip*. A goddess among ugly mortals. Haaah, it's so hard being me. I thought while earnestly and seriously shuffling my way to the snack table.

Ooh, lobster. Don't mind if I do~ And so, despite my revelation that this was a mixer, for the rest of the night, I spent my time eating seafood and being courted by men.

The Appearance of Who?

The rest of the week was spent playing around in the deep sea. I didn't see that spunky Theodore again, but that's fine by me. It was too weird seeing Theodore's doppelganger with my own eyes anyway.

After my little vacation, I moved back to the surface and changed forms back into the beastgirl, Koro Ozeki. Since I constantly had to spend my mana channeling air and repelling water without any rest (or occasionally having fun battling an aquatic beast), I was actually quite relieved when I could finally breathe air regularly again.

I soon left the port. I got a lot of information from my visit to the Mer Kingdom. Their customs, the sights to see, the amount of mana it takes to constantly breathe underwater in the deep sea without fail, the mer known as Spunky Theodore, and so on.

When I arrived back at the Elven Palace, I still had one more week left to kill before the second semester started and school was back in session. After I morphed back into Mixuni, I flew into the palace. Yup, flew. Because I could. Because, unlike last time, where I had to pop a barrier to enter, this one was mine. It was active because of my mana. Thus, it recognized my magic signature and let me faze through without problem.

I laughed at my neat trick. As expected of me.

After floating to my large room window pane, I noticed a presence behind it. Who...? A maid? I thought, perplexed, but I still entered nonetheless, not thinking much of it.

And after I opened that glass and landed on the thick wooden floor, I was immediately attacked and tackled by a large man. Oh, shit.

"Sisterrr~" The voice said while nuzzling my face with his fair nose. Oh, shit.

When I went abroad to another continent, I always expected this development to come someday. I knew that Mother and Father couldn't hold off their beloved son forever. That's right. Al's here.

----

After being tackled into the floor, I reluctantly hugged him back while struggling to breathe.

"Hahahaha... Al... how did you find me?"

"Sister abandoned me. But I can always find Sister, so it's fine."

...I feel like he's hinting something here... nah, I shouldn't overthink it. That'll cause Devil Al to appear. "Ah. I see. ...But I'm using magic right now. How did you know who I was?"

He finally realized that my appearance changed, and looked at me, shocked. "Oh... I just realized... I think it's because I've been apart from you for so long, so I can feel it's you somehow."

My eyes widened. Don't tell me... I thought only I could do it... this is... During the span of time where I was gone from his life, he developed the skill to read auras. Essentially, feeling the intensity and unique signature of a presence. God, Al... you really are my younger brother. I began to feel a swelling in my heart. My nose grew longer, and my lips slipped into a satisfied smirk. ...But I still need to breathe. Al was still on me, hugging me dearly like his favorite stuffed animal was finally found. I forced himself to separate from me and stood up, dusting off the non-existent dirt on my shirt.

"Sister, Sister~ Can you change back into Alice! I wanna smell your hair~"

...What? Is it just me, or is Al being a little strange today? Nevertheless, I still cooperated with his request. Anything for my beloved brother, after all. My body morphed and soon, the familiar silver hair appeared behind me. I regained my usual, easy-to-move-in body, and my view of Al became a little more level than before.

...Al?

...Earth to Al...

Ahhh! Bloody nose! Someone call a doctor! My beloved brother is sick!

Al's Small Realization

Finally. I finally found Sister.

I ran towards Sister and hugged her with all my might. Sister said she would never leave me... yet she went away... why did she leave? Why didn't she tell me?! I grasped her tighter, tackling her onto the floor. Why did you do that to me, Sister... Do you know how much I love you...? Why did you do such a thing to me...

"Hahahaha... Al, how did you find me?"

Sister asked annoying questions again. I could find her anywhere. We are brother and sister, I will always know where my beloved Sister is. No one would be able to stop me. "Sister abandoned me. But I can always find Sister, so it's fine." It's not fine, Sister. If I didn't love you so much, then it wouldn't be so simple.

Sister said she was using magic, so I shouldn't have been able to recognize her. Really? Then why... I looked at her face closely. That wasn't Sister... but then, why did this girl smell like Sister? And act like Sister's usual crazy self? No, she was Sister. I know her scent, I know everything about Sister.

I looked at her solemnly and gave my answer. Then Sister looked proud. I'm glad Sister's proud of me!

"Sister, Sister~ Can you change back into Alice! I wanna smell your hair~" I said, with my usual pampered expression on my face. Although I knew that Sister's hair smelled the same, I still wanted to know what Sister looked like after being away for so long. This worked on Sister before, it has to be the same.

And indeed, it was. She complied and her body morphed back into a more adult version of Sister. Her hair was shinier and silkier, her eyes were sharper and larger, and her... I let my eyes wander down underneath her neck and blushed profusely.

Sister was...

The...

The...

My brain stopped working. What was the word? 'Malfunctioning', Sister had always said.

Her clothes were tight since she morphed from the elven girl from before. I could barely contain myself, in fact, I didn't even know who I was right then and there, my brain had 'powered down'.

Was I in heaven or hell? I don't know. What I did know at that time was one thing. Sister had grown up in many places.

(Author's Note: Hey guys, wussup?)

The Shivers

"Sister, I'll go with you!"

I frowned at Al's insistence. "Al, no."

I wouldn't give in.

"Sister..." He looked up to me with puppy dog eyes.

"...No, I won't."

"...Sister..."

"..."

"Sister..."

"..."

"Don't you love me...?"

"...Fine."

"Yay!"

...I gave in.

----

We were on our way to the academy. I carried Al in like a princess in the air. Obviously, I flew the rest of the way there. I mean, who wants to stay in a rickety, stiff carriage for ten hours? Not this girl.

I was worried about Al, though. His heartbeat was fast. It seemed like he was scared of heights. Poor thing. But I couldn't put him down then, it would take him too long and he'd be left in that filthy forest below. How can I do that to my beloved brother?

"Al, do you want to go in my space? Then I-" I was planning to shove him in a portal then let him come out at the end, when we arrived, but Al shook his head determinedly.

"I wanna stay with Sister!"

Keuk! My heart... I almost lost focus and dropped from the sky from Al's cuteness.

----

"Mixu~ who is this~?" Killian was eying me suspiciously, looking at my dear brother in my arms.

"Don't touch him. You're too dirty to touch my angel." I turned the other way and put my arms around him protectively to prevent that Airhead from touching my brother. I snorted and grasped Little Al even tighter.

"'Who is this' you say. Don't even think about falling in love with him. He's out of your league, don't even try to seduce him!" I exclaimed, baring my fangs at the fairy. This was out of character for me, but what could I do? I won't allow anyone to touch my beloved Al. And I know that everyone will fall in love with Al at first sight. I can't allow him to take my brother away.

"...You have the strangest thought process at times, Mixu~!"

"Don't change the subject. And once you get to know my Al, you'll drop dead at his cuteness. So don't touch him."

"...That human boy? Mixu~ are you in lo-"

"Don't touch him."

"..."

----

The semester started, and Al became a transfer student from another continent. He openly flaunted the fact that he was a duke's son, although I don't know why, since eit seemed to just be troublesome for him, but whatever. I walked along the sunlit halls of the school with Al clinging onto me like a stray puppy. I smiled at his adorableness. My beloved brother is cute today too~ I think I might, possibly, be a bro-con.

Al had been staying close to me since the beginning of the semester, even when I entered the club room. I was worried that he would want to make friends, but it seems that was not the case and that all he wanted to do was stay with me. He's so pure!

But since Al started to stay near me, less people have been coming to find me. I wonder why. Oh well, doesn't matter, I have my little angel with me, nothing else matters!

----

(Author's Note: Killian's POV.)

That human boy, 'Alden'.

That damned human boy.

He was hogging Mixuni to himself.

Why was she so different when she was with him?

I wanted to be spoiled, too. Why didn't she do that with me?

How did that Alden human manage to interfere every time?

Ever since I met him, he's managed to move my beloved Mixu away from me every time. He clings to her like a lost little boy.

So annoying.

Once I marry Mixuni, I'll show him just how annoying he is to me right now. I'll make sure that he'll never see her again... once I make her my bride.

----

I felt a shiver up my back. Strange, nothing makes me shiver. I'm immune to the cold since I have fire and ice elements. That only means that someone close to me is plotting something. But Devil Al hasn't shown up in such a long time... maybe it's Killian?

...I'm not close with him, right?

...Yeah, he's too much of an airhead for me to like.

Hahahaha, plus, he wouldn't be plotting strange things. He's Airhead, after all, the most airy person on the block.

I must be overthinking something. I'll just go to bed and sleep in, and skip classes tomorrow for extra napping. Good idea Alice.

Yup, not thinking about anything that might harm me.

I'm not scared at all!

I'm too powerful to be scared! I'm so damn OP no one can stop me!

That's right! I shivered because of a sudden body reaction. Nothing else.

...Alice, just go to sleep. Yeah, good idea, me. I'll just shut myself up now.

Beginning of a Journey

I was in the club room today. Shockingly, Al wasn't here with me. Usually he just attached himself onto my back until we got here then proceeded to eye Theodore (who was no longer spunky) for the rest of the period.

I sighed in relief as I sank into the soft, fluffy couch, and immediately opened a small, hand-sized portal in the crook of the couch so Theodore wouldn't see it, as usual. I pulled out my MacBook Pro and a small grin slipped my face as soon as I saw that cold, shiny metal case on the outside of it with the apple sign shown brilliantly in the middle.

(Author's Note: Hey guys! So, people have been asking if Alice has access to the modern day Earth internet and wifi. The answer is, no. The reason she is able to type is because she remembers the basic code for a program, so she could install it and use it offline. Anyway, that's just the gist of it. See ya!)

I continued to type, the clickity-clack of the keys being the only sounds in the room, making Theodore and I fall into a comfortable silence. Until Theodore glanced at me and asked in his usual dull tone, "Mixuni, have you met a mermaid who has silver hair and ruby red eyes?"

I spit out my nonexistent water in my mouth. So he was actually the spunky Theodore guy in that hall?! I actually thought that the guy was a doppelganger, since Theodore would never act like that! "...Yes, I do know a mer with silver hair. How do you know her?" I quizzed.

"...Never mind, she was just like you in many ways."

Wow, he's perceptive. I thought that I acted completely differently when I was in school, but apparently people can see through that. "I did know her for quite a long time, so it makes sense that she's similar in personality." I continued typing after responding.

"Her voice is also similar in pitch and tone compared to you."

I spit out the nonexistent water again. "Oh, that so?"

"Yeah."

"..."

"..."

"...*Alice continues typing after weird exchange*..."

----

In my dorm room, Little Al and I snuggled underneath the silk covers of the bedsheets, dazing off and hugging as we slowly slipped into dreamland. That was, until my least favorite subordinate, Zen, jumped down silently from who-knows-where like a shadow and woke me up from my daze.

I rubbed my dry eyes and groaned. Al still seemed fast asleep, he must be too weak to notice Zen's presence. I patted his poofy, silky hair and smiled, satisfied, before turning to the person in front of me. "What do you have?"

----

"Master, if I may. The Demon King has returned. The King of Asar requests that you return to the kingdom immediately and join the subjugation group to slay him."

I studied my nails, disinterested in this piece of news. This must be the start of Book Two of 'I Shine For You'. A demon king appears. I wonder if that Pink Fluff Ball would have joined the group as a saintess if I hadn't killed- I mean, made her disappear. "So? Why should I care? I don't really have any connection to the kingdom, it doesn't really matter to me."

"Master..." Zen looked mortified and exasperated at the same time.

"Zen, listen. That King of Asar just got his title through his bloodline. Other than that, he must be a complete shitty bastard, since he actually raised that bastard of a prince Lionel who fell in love with Aveline. So, since he's such a douchebag, a fucking asshole, I don't think I should listen to him. Right, my least favorite subordinate?"

"...Master, Ragdoll loved you, didn't he?"

"That's not the point, Zen. Anyway, point is, I don't feel like going back to Asar, so I'm not gonna, and he can't make me."

"...Master, your mother and father are there. And the people of the fiefdom."

"I can just relocate them to this continent and create a new empire for them. It won't be that hard."

"..."

"See?"

"...But Master, wouldn't that be more work then just killing the Demon King?"

"Hmmm... I guess that's true. Fine, I'll go back to Asar and kill that demon guy."

"...Master, you just made a decision that can save millions of lives on a whim."

"What can I say, I'm a carefree guy."

"...You just did it because you're lazy."

"See, Zen, this is why you're my least favorite subordinate." I grabbed Zen's hair and flung him across the room.

(Author's Note: The beginning of Arc 3~)

----

I left the next day during morning classes, leaving a small note in Al's room for when he gets back. I decided that it would be easier to deal with his nagging after he finds me. Which will probably be after I kill the demon king guy and stuff.

I stood at the large grass field after I 'packed up'. I don't know how long it'll take me to come back here. I might just choose to stay in Asar, since it's easier. Sooo... [OPEN SPACE (0,289) (6 KILOMETERS)] "LIIIIIIZZZZZZZZZ!!!"

"WHO DARES-"

"It's me, you fucker! Now let's ride!"

A massive dragon reluctantly stormed out of the portal, yawning and using its talons to rub its tired eyes. Students of all species looked outside, through the tinted windows, to see what all the commotion was about and saw the supposedly uncooperative shut-in wearing a lively smile on her face and a legendary dragon speaking like childhood friends.

"Master, why must you awaken me so early? I wish to go back to sleep..." Liz trudged back into the portal sluggishly, but I closed it before she could enter.

"Liz, just carry me to the other continent. I'll get you some giant eel~"

"...Sleeping comes first. Now open-"

"Oh, come on!" I jumped up and hugged Liz's neck, pleading. "We just gotta save the world!"

"Saving the world? That's all? I. Wanna. Sleep. Master."

"..." How can I argue with that? "Liz, I'll give you any material thing. Just say the word."

"I want gold. I want a mountain made of gold."

"..." I revealed a dumbfounded expression and almost snorted from the utter surprise I felt then and there.

"Ha! Master, you can't even do that-"

"...That's all?"

----

A giant dragon soared through the sky and landed on the kingdom's wall. Its talons clutched the dam-like barrier like it was perching on top of an electrical line. The citizens going about their everyday lives stared in horror as the dragon roared a deafening, fear-striking roar. Some fainted on the spot.

Perching on top of that dragon was a goddess-like little girl with shining silver hair and gleaming ruby red eyes, a lively face, unshaken by the thundering sound that reverberated across the kingdom. She giggled childishly and slid down the dragon's scaly back like it was a water slide and she got first dibs.

She landed with a soundless thump and breathed in a deep breath. "Ahhh~ home, sweet home."

----

"Young Lady Novea, you are here. It is wonderful to see you again after so long."

"It was a long and tiring journey. And my dragon friend was less than happy. But of course, it was worth it just to meet you in person, your majesty." The sarcasm was apparent in my voice.

"You flatter me." ...But it seems this shitty king was deaf - or perhaps just dumb - enough to miss it. Hmmm, that must be why he doesn't feel like he's in danger when a six kilometer tall fire breathing dragon was standing behind me. "Now, enough with the pleasantries. Do you know why you are called back to our kingdom? Yes, it is because of holy summons-"

"Cut the crap, damnit." I wiped my smile off my face and looked at the supposedly regal and imposing king with a bored and ticked look on my face. "I don't care about your fucking 'holy summons' crap. I really just don't care."

I stood up from my curtsy and walked towards the stupid gaudy throne in front of me. "I don't care about your little spiel on saving the world, or the really unnecessary introduction to the other people who I'll be working with."

The king looked surprised by my sudden change in attitude and his face twisted in a hideous way when he saw me walking to his throne. "Lady Novea! This is lèse majesté! How dare you-"

"Fuck off." I jumped to the elevated area where the oversized chair and the stupidly middle aged handsome king sat and pointed my middle finger right in front of his annoying face. "I don't need to hear your lectures or your threats to kill me, I don't care about any of that crap, 'kay? Because even if you try to hang me, or put me in prison, or put me on a guillotine, you won't succeed."

I grabbed his stupid ass golden hair and swung him around. His head jerked around, it made him look like an oversized baseball. "I'm stronger than you. So you can't order me around, Baseball Head."

I threw him across the throne room and used silent magic to prevent the guards from noticing the commotion outside. When I saw him hit the overly large doors and saw his pained expression, my frown turned into a giggle, and my threatening voice was no longer heard. "Wow! You're like Ragdoll! Multi-purpose punching bag! I guess it runs in the family!"

"Lady... Novea! How dare you! You-"

"I? I what? What did I do, your majesty?" I looked at him with innocent eyes. Not a trace of killing intent leaked out from my aura, but I could see the king shudder. Realize my superiority! That's right! I am better than you, Baseball Head! Hahahahahaha!

"...Let us continue."

"Yes, Baseba- I mean, your majesty!" I giggled and pranced back to my original spot and curtsied again, like nothing happened, while watching the king limp back to his oversized ugly chair with his newly-inflicted broken back. Ahhh, I do love beating people up. I think Liz agreed with me, since she was nodding her head repeatedly in satisfaction as she saw the king fall down once or twice, stifling his screams of agony.

Daily Life of the Party

I looked back at my past actions yesterday and sighed. Going to the continent must have really changed me. Now I show my emotions easily. I don't even care about etiquette anymore, either. I continued to munch a shortbread cookie as I watched (and kind of forgot to listen) Ax ramble on about leaving him behind animatedly while peppering me with questions, when suddenly, a pigeon hit the window.

A pigeon? Wait, no, that's just Ragdoll. Never mind, false alarm, I shouldn't be worried. Back to eating my cookie. I focused my attention back at Ax's one-man show. It's nice to be home.

----

Long story short...

Ciar's Reaction: "Alice. You're back."

Ax's Reaction: "-And you still forgot to say that as well! Plus, you haven't even talked about your dragon showing in the castle! I mean, you just had to make the dragon roar, didn't you?! I thought you'd only keep that familiar in your space! And don't even get me started on-"

Ragdoll's Reaction: *repeatedly tries to get into the residence* *continuously fails*

Idiot Prince's Reaction: "Lady Novea, I love you. Please be my wife."

Hothead- I mean, Punching Bag's Reaction: "Duel me! I will be victorious this time!"

...Who am I forgetting? Ah, yes.

Mother's Reaction: "Ali, you are home. Good to see you are safe."

Father's Reaction: "Wahhh! Alice! I missed you so much! My dearest daughter! I was worried sick! Did any pedophiles attack you? Did you kill them brutally? You did, right? Oh, I missed you so much!"

Pink Fluff Ball's Reaction: Nothing. Since she's dead.

----

After catching up with everyone else back from home, I went to meet the idiots who I'll be working with to defeat the Demon King. I went to the clearing and waited for everyone. For five minutes. Then six. Then... I got bored, so I opened a portal to my bed and went to sleep.

----

I don't know how long I slept. It could have been a minute, days, or even months (that has only happened once, though), but when I woke up and got out from my portal, I saw [] sleeping figures lying under the soft moonlight. I couldn't help but gasp in awe. These... are my teammates. They... they must be people who understand me... FINALLY! SOMEONE UNDERSTANDS HOW TO SLEEP PROPERLY! BEFORE MEETING YOUR NEW COMRADES, SLEEPING IS IMPORTANT! AND THAT FORM! THAT FORM! ARMS GENTLY RESTED AGAINST YOUR FACE! LEGS CURLED UP AND TUCKED IN! YESSSSSSSSS!!! I cried (imaginary) tears of absolute joy. NOW THESE PEOPLE KNOW HOW TO SLEEP!

I intended to join them in their little circle of catching z's. With illusion magic, I shapeshifted into a Nova and moved towards them, snuggling in before falling into a deep sleep once more.

----

(Author's Note: ???'s POV.)

I woke up on the tree branch and quickly glanced around, looking and assessing my surroundings and detecting presences before finally relaxing my stance. That's right. I was... finally done with cleaning out the annoying bugs, then a second later, I felt a strong light pulse within me and suddenly, I had a seal engraved onto my back, then I was teleported here.

I remembered that the others sleeping on the clearing felt the same, and said they had similar experiences. I finally sighed in relief before I realized there was one more presence on the clearing. One that hadn't been there before.

A girl. With long, straight, jet black hair, thick and beautiful eyelashes, and delicate features. She was sleeping soundly with the rest of the group. Her full lips were curved into a contented smile. Who...? I drew out my dagger and hid it behind my back before approaching the group.

"Wake up, everyone." I said. Everyone groggily got up from their positions and rubbed their tired eyes in response to my soft call. Except for one. That girl stayed as still as a brick, still fast asleep.

Once they all properly woken up and stretched, they finally realized that there was another person in the clearing. They must have all had the same thought process as I did, because I could see them all becoming more wary and shifting in a specific way before finally approaching the girl.

"Wake up, miss."

"Is anyone there~"

"Can you hear me?"

"WAKE UP!"

The last call startled the girl awake. Her eyelashes fluttered open slowly. Her grey irises were calm. Deadly calm. She stayed in her sleeping stance, like she was paralyzed, and slowly processed the situation in her lying position. Her slight frown made her look like a doll. A beautiful doll.

That is, until her eyes darkened and turned frigid, and she slowly opened her small lips to say, "Why did you wake me up? Huh? Why, fuckers? You all wanna die?"

That was my first meeting with Shurian Hoven, the saintess.

(Author's Note: Sorry, short chapter. I should write more, I know, but I can't help it! I'm a person too, and I NEED TO READ! Cut me some slack... 😭🤕😋)

❅   ❅   ❅   ❅

"Pardon my first impression. It was quite rude. Pretend this never happened, hmmm?" I looked at the other five people surrounding me while smiling. "As you might already know, I am not much of a morning person. I tend to get a wee bit grumpy at times." I giggled and leaned forward towards the group.

"Let's start over. My name is Shurian Hoven. I will be accompanying you on your journey to defeat the demon king. It is a pleasure to meet you all~!" I did a small curtsy and grinned childishly again, but inwardly, I was surprised. They can still stand up after I release my aura. Even if that was a short period of time, it was still quite impressive. They must be pretty powerful then.

"Wait, what do you mean, 'defeat the demon king'? And just who are you to barge in?"

It was my turn to be surprised now. What? I thought they volunteered as righteous stupid people to form a party and kill that demon guy? Hmmm, well, I guess it makes sense. I mean, I can tell that one of them is an assassin, and assassins really shouldn't be righteous. So they were probably forced to in some way. Why wasn't I, then? I just came here on my own. Strange. Ah whatever, I'm too tired and lazy to deal with this right now. I'll think about it later.

"The reason you all... came here, is because you need to defeat the demon king. Or did you, perhaps, not know that~?" I prodded carefully, trying to be subtle in my approach for information. I watched their faces and came to a conclusion. "Oh, is that so. In that case, that's too bad. Hmmm, you'll just have to verify why you were called on your own, then."

I laid back down on the dirt and cuddled in. "Tell me when you figure it out! I'm going back to sleep. I trust that none of you will wake me, correct? Okay, thanks! You guys are real pals! Goodnight!" And with that, I went back to sleep on the comfortable dirt floor.

----

"What are we supposed to do?"

"I don't know, wake her up?"

"But... last time we did, she didn't seem very happy. And I felt her aura pressing me down and forcing me..."

"Should we just leave her?"

"..."

"No. Remember what we found? If we leave her, it will be near impossible to defeat the demon king and get that seal off our bodies. We have to keep her."

"Sigh, alright. Who's going to wake her up?"

"..."

"..."

"..."

"...She's like an exploding monster when she wakes up! I ain't doin' it!"

"...Fine then, I will."

The volunteer, Hollem, approached the sleeping doll with a long stick, slowly edging his way forward and building the courage to wake the sleeping monster. He poked her in the nose once. No response. Then twice. A slight shift. Then thrice, hard. The girl woke up and her eyes glowed blood red for a moment before taking the thick stick in front of her face and breaking it in half with her bare hands.

"I thought I told you not to wake me up? Can you not do as you're told for once, fucker? Huh? Oh, no you can't, of course! Because you are an incompetent imbecile. Hahahahaha, changing the topic, it's so nice to be poked up the nose with a stick! Isn't it just a... refreshing morning experience? Hahahaha. Actually, since it's so nice, why don't you give it a try?"

So for the rest of the morning, that poor volunteer, Hollem, was bound and had sticks pressed up his bloody nose, far enough to reach his windpipe.

----

(Author's Note: Third person! Wow, I haven't done that before.)

They were one week into the journey. The party was still rough around the edges, but they finally got the hang of the overall schedule of the day. For instance, right now, they were setting up camp after our daily subjugation in demon-stricken areas.

As usual, Alice vanished to who-knows-where after they stopped to set up. The others were used to it by now, they would all know that she'd return by morning.

The party members gathered around the campfire and ate the orc meat that they caught mid-afternoon. Every time they ate the hard, almost inedible meat, they thought of Alice's words. 'If we're saving the world and being hailed as heroes, then why don't they sponsor us?! I mean, fuck them! IS IT REALLY THAT BAD TO SEND US MEAT AND SET UP CAMP FOR US WHEN WE GET TO THE DESTINATION! Uhhh, I hate humans, they're really so annoying.'

They were very familiar with each other by now and discussed the daily festivities and hunt of the day. What the subjugation was like, how much they wanted to kill each other's fucking guts, was 'Shurian' really a saintess or a demon...

After the campfire they all went to their respective tents. During the night, most of them were guarded with one eye open. That was either because of their pasts, or because they knew that one of those nights, they would be pranked hard by the devil called a saintess, in a way that only she could find funny.

Daylight soon came, and at 7:00 a.m. sharp, they started packing for the new day. At 8:00, they were ready to go, and just on time, Alice walked in from the forest, tired and pissed, even though she was probably more well-rested than them because she was in her space on her king-sized bed after a long, hot shower in the evening.

The party moved forward to the next forest they would secure in their own ways. Xencrynn, the mage of the group, traveled by air magic, Gio, the assassin, by jumping from tree-to-tree (even though that was such a energy-expending method of travel, which made no sense), the shapeshifter Penny (who just has that mysterious power she was born with, and doesn't use illusion magic like Alice) transformed into a horse and galloped along with them with the vanguard, Henrik, atop her. And Alice... Well, she had her methods as a 'saintess'.

After they reached their destination, as usual, Henrik charged forward with the rest closely following him. Alice, or should I say, Shurian, 'stayed behind', waiting for her que to cast mass light magic and heal the town of 'impurities', but in reality was concealing her presence and watching them from above in amusement (and sometimes disappointment in how weak they are).

"Hen! Attack the eye! Defend the board!"

"YES!"

"Penny! Turn into a phoenix!"

"Mhm."

"Hollem! Behind me!"

"Fuck off." (He learned that from Alice's melodious streams of cursing that let loose now and then)

"ALICE! BE PREPARED TO PURIFY!"

"Okay~" Alice zoomed back to her spot at the edge of the forest in five seconds and grinned childishly. They really are so predictable. Every day is the same. Why don't I... spice it up a little?

----

"NOW!" Xencrynn hollered the signal for Alice to purify the forest.

But all he heard was a weak, bouncy voice coming back to him, saying, "Oops, looks like my light magic doesn't work today~ sigh~"

"AHHH! SHURIAN! BE THE SAINTESS FOR ONCE AND HELP US LIKE A PURE BEING!"

"Hahahahaha~ but you already see my pure being every day! My beauty is beyond compare, that it can only be called pure~ I'm already helping you by letting you see my dazzling self every day~"

"AHHHHHH!!!"

"Oh come on, Crynn, you're a top class mage~ if you can't handle a few monsters respawning now and then, then you really are too weak. You won't win a girl's heart with that~"

"DAMN IT!!!" Thousands of demon birds ran off to the sky after that loud, ear-shattering scream.

"Don't worry, Crynn, your weak little self will survive~ my light magic will save the day! As soon as I reboot it~"

"AHHHHHH!!! FUCK YOUR SHITTY LITTLE ASS, DAMN SAINTESS DEMON!!!"

"Hahahaha... never say that again, okay? I don't appreciate being cursed at. Please stop, or else things will be a lot worse than they are now~" Alice danced around in her little safe zone outside the forest, enjoying the tearing of some sort of body part sounds that she heard from inside the forest before she got bored again.

"Oops, looks like my light magic is working now. HAZZAH! BEGONE, EVIL GUYS!" Alice flung her arms in the air and did some hooloo-booloo stuff and light burst out from her chest and engulfed the dark forest. As expected, I should have done a prank that would be more entertaining next time.

----

(Author's Note: Alice/Shurian's POV.)

Nighttime. The time where I got to go to my space and take a long, warm shower before going to sleep in the poofy covers of my bed. A glorious time of day. But this time, I decided to 'rough it' as they say, and sleep outside. For whatever reason, I don't know.

"Shurian? You're not gone?" Henrik looked at me, who was seated next to the fire pit, in wonder.

"No, I'm going to stay with you guys tonight and live the 'camping experience' as they call it!"

"Oh, I see. Wait, what? Then who are you sleeping with?" Penny asked. She was in her human form right now.

"Hmmm... I don't know. Who should I sleep with?"

"Not it." Xencrynn chimed in.

"Not it~" Gio added.

"I'll be sleeping with... Gio!"

"...You're mean, Shuri." He said, pouting. Gio was similar to me in personality. I'd say he's playful, childish, sadistic, and likes breaking toys. One of the differences we have, though, is that I like indirect or direct observation of my toys breaking while Gio just prefers that long burn of breaking. He likes seeing them, I don't know, writhe in pain and gasp, wanting to die, while I just want to see them break.

...This is boring. On another note, I figured out why I didn't have that seal on my body like everyone else does.

It's because of my mysterious attribute, [Descension].

(Author's Note: Just one chapter today. I'm lazy and I really don't have any ideas. Got dem writer's block. This is so boring... I gotta think of something, quick...)

It's Fun to Mess With Assassins

In that book from the hidden room in the Elven Palace, I read about the nature of [Descension]. It can summon ethereal beings, paired with [Ascension] it will make me immortal and let me ascend. [Descension] also 'grounds me to the earth'. Apparently, that's not all.

Honestly, I got quite curious and intrigued when I found that the other people of the party's reason for joining was because of a mysterious seal/magic circle on their bodies that 'prevented' them from doing anything else, somehow. That also got me thinking. Why didn't I? Was it because I was reincarnated? [Descension] is like a part of immortality. Why can it summon ethereal beings, why does it ground me to the earth? That must be the only explanation. So is not necessarily an attribute. It's more like a part of who I am, which means the ethereal seal must not be able to touch me because I am ethereal, and I am, in some way, immortal.

----

I tucked into a cot in the small, one-person tent and laughed at the sleeping assassin next to me. Cute. He's wary even when he's sleeping.

"Shuri, you're awake?" A clear voice cut through the soothing silence of the night. I raised my brow in a slight surprise.

"Yeah, I am, why?"

"Hahahaha, no reason. I was wondering..."

Ah, here it comes. "Hmmm?"

"Who are you?" ...And there it is.

----

I always had a vague suspicion that the assassin named Geo knew somewhat of my capabilities. After all, he could withstand my aura during my first meeting and he did get hand picked by whoever to defeat the demon king, it was only natural I couldn't conceal everything from him. So I had already prepared myself for this rather out of the blue question.

"I'm Shurian Hoven, the saintess with light magic, of course."

"But only Aveline Belle and Alice Novea have light magic. It is impossible for you..."

"Hahaha, is that true?"

"..."

I knew what Geo was like. Constantly second guessing, always on his toes, he would never believe in 'concrete' things that society thought until he verified it himself. So right now, when I said those words, he probably thought, 'She must have hid herself well.' It was quite easy to mess with him, now, wasn't it?

"I'm just messing with you, don't worry. I'm actually Aveline, not Shurian!" My statement further increased his confusion. Everyone in the continent knew that Aveline had disappeared because of an unfortunate hereditary disease that was recently discovered. And everyone also knew that Miss Aveline Bell had absolutely no manners, despite having a noble status. Now he was probably in deep thought, trying to pick apart the little statements I dropped 'on a whim'. It's really fun to mess with people like him.

"Well, I don't really care about whatever you choose to believe. Goodnight~" I closed my eyes and drifted off into dreamland.

...And woke up in the middle of the night.

I don't know! I just couldn't sleep, knowing that there were perfectly good people here that must be so fun to prank! And who doesn't like a good prank from good ol' Alice?

Kekekekekekeke...

❅   ❅   ❅   ❅

I slowly wormed my way out of the thin cot. My black hair swayed as I shuffled out of the small tent. I looked at the put out campfire's burnt coals still dimly glowing with a faint orangy-red light. My lips turned up to a mischievous grin as I gazed at the tents lined up on the clearing. Time to have some fun~

----

The sun soon started to rise, and the sky took on a faint purple-yellow hue. As per the usual, the party began to shift and awaken to prepare for the new, tiring day.

I waited for one second. Then two. Then three. Then... "AHHHHHH!!! WHAT THE FUUUCK?!"

Right on cue~

----

(Author's Note: Hollem's POV. This prank has depictions of ??? acts. IF YOU ARE AN INNOCENT LITTLE LAMB, DO NOT READ THIS. THIS IS MY FINAL WARNING. BE WARNED, PLEBEIANS.)

I blinked my dry eyes open and slowly began to sober up in preparation for the new day. And that's when I saw it. Geo, on top of me, doing... the... thing... WHAT?!

I looked down, and saw my dick standing high and myself stripped naked. Then I looked at the person who was grinning like a madman, sitting and... thrusting? on top of me. ...Geo? Why... what... how... what's going on? My moment of contemplating my life soon came to an end when I finally realized what my fellow team member was doing to me.

"AHHHHHH!!! WHAT THE HELL IS THIS SHIT!!!"

I vaguely heard a bell-like laughter come from outside, but I was too preoccupied trying to fend off the man on top of me and keep myself from fainting from embarrassment and humiliation.

----

I watched as the scared and antsy party members crawled out of their tents in their sleeping clothes, exhausted and overwhelmed, looking at the others with a weird stare, like they'd kill them but they also wanted to kill themselves at the same time. Meanwhile, I was looking at their silent exchange with anticipation. And soon enough, they all exploded.

"HOW DARE YOU! HOW... AHHH!"

"I'LL FUCKING KILL YOU, PENNY, DAMNED BASTARD!"

"FUCK YOU ALL!"

"Fufufu~" I watched their brawl, which looked more like a moving dust cloud in amusement. I soon saw Geo, looking cheerful as usual, trudge out of the tent to see what all of the ruckus was about. Then, after watching, he let out a satisfied smile and sat down with me to watch the show. He probably knew what I did last night. He also probably somehow fended off my illusion magic. Sad life~

"GEO! AHHH, I'M GONNA KICK YOUR SORRY ASS, BRAT!" Hollem shouted while pointing at poor Geo and charged.

"Oooh~ you'll have to catch me first~"

And so he was dragged into the dust cloud of fists too.

And so ends my little prank.

What a good prank that was, don't you agree, me?

Yeah, I think so too.

A Girl and a Period

The way to the next forest was tense. The party members were eying each other warily, trudging along in their own little ways, while I skipped along with them, whistling a little tune, still merry from this morning.

...That's what you're thinking, right?

WELL YOU'RE DEAD WRONG, ASSHOLE. I'M NOT HAPPY, I HATE MY LIFE, AND I WANT EVERYONE TO JUST DIE AND ROT IN HELL.

You wanna know why? Six. Words.

PERIOD. BLOOD. CRAMPS. PISSED. WANNA KILL.

Yes, even I, the great and powerful prodigy of the century, villainess of the book I Shine For You, creator of physical enhancement, the katana, magic computers, etc., the most stunning girl in all dimensions with a heart of gold, Alice Enthu Novea, the heir to the house of Novea, cannot escape the horrifying clutches of a period. It is literally the only time where a single tap on the shoulder might aggravate me so much I'll kill anyone who touched me.

...Well, maybe not the only time. I mean, I do get pretty grumpy when someone wakes me up. And... I guess when I just have off days, I can be pretty annoyed, too... plus that time when- ...you get the point.

Anyway, back to the point. I am on the first day of my period. I have to sit on a horse which makes me bounce every single second (I can't fly since I'm supposed to be just a saintess). I have to deal with other humans. I have cramps. And, like I said before, I WANNA KILL EVERYONE IN THIS DAMN WORLD. ESPECIALLY the boys who say that they've got it tougher, and that their period is SO MUCH WORSE. FUCK THOSE DAMNED BASTARDS, WHILE THEY'VE GOT ITTY-BITTY MOOD SWINGS NOW AND THEN, I HAVE BLOOD LEAKING OUT OF MY BUTT.

"Shuri, are you okay?"

"Fuck off before I rip your sorry dick out of your damned body."

"...Touchy." I sent a glare filled with murderous intent, and Henrik hastily added, "A-and I so get that! H-hahahaha, Shuri, you are a barrel of laughs. I-I'm just gonna go now..." He patted Penny in her horse form and they both galloped far away from me.

With a permanent scowl etched onto my face, I looked forward and continued to move at a fast pace to the next destination, hoping to stop soon so I could go into my space into the bathroom (luckily, I knew the general design of tampons so I could recreate it).

"Shuri~ what's up~?" Geo jumped down onto my horse and looked at me with teasing eyes. "Oooh, looks like Henrik was scared off~"

"You seem a bit grumpy lately~ even though the prank was a success, I wonder~"

"I don't give a rat's ass about whatever you say, so just move your shitty face out of mine and get the hell off my horse."

"Okay~ bye~" Just like that, Geo jumped off and proceeded to jump from tree-to-tree once more. Xencrynn looked down at me from above in his little 'superman flying position' and shuddered, moving down towards Hollem.

"Have you noticed? Shuri isn't her usual self." Crynn whispered, but I could hear.

"She's just showing her true colors. This is her usual self, dumbass." Hollem shot back.

"Ahhh... that makes sense. She was always a sadistic girl under all of that childish-"

I was too pissed and had too many cramps to deal with them right now. I muttered an intermediate gravity incantation under my breath and Hollem and Crynn both were thrown to the ground.

----

We arrived at the forest. Xencrynn began to prepare himself and started hollering orders, but I was too pissed to deal with the noise right now. Too. Damned. Pissed.

So I did the most logical thing anyone could do. I forced them all down to the ground, threatened them, and said if they entered the forest before I said so they'd be killed by my hand. To be fair, that is totally a normal thing to say when a girl is in the midst of their period and just wants everyone to shut the hell up or they'll burn the world down.

I entered the forest and used physical enhancement to speed around it, killing any demons I came across with two slashes with Glowy Sword (which I produced from my space, it was surprisingly effective because of it's demonic origins). If that didn't work, I'd use fire magic and burn them all alive. A few plumes of violet fire could be seen from outside the forest. I ended up burning a fourth of the vegetation down, but that's fine. After five minutes of blowing off steam, I released my light magic spell and a blinding ray of brightness encased the forest. I trudged out of the forest holding my aching belly and glared at the people looking at me absentmindedly.

I disregarded their imploring stares. "Let's go. Before I set you all on fire." I growled.

(Author's Note: Shitty period. Ahhh I wanna kill everyone. Damn it hurts...)

----

(Author's Note: Penny's POV ٩(◕‿◕｡)۶ ☆*:.｡.o(≧▽≦)o.｡.:*☆.)

I watched as Shurian entered the forest and her presence disappeared, as usual, while contemplating her attitude. She must have her period. Girls act like that when they're on their period. Xencrynn approached me and looked at the blank spot where Shuri used to be.

"What was going on with her today? She seemed as pissed as when we woke her up that one time." He commented.

"Tsk, tsk, to be young and in love-" I shook my head with a melancholic smile on my face.

"But I'm not in love?"

"-You are simply too naïve, young padawan, you know nothing about the female temperament when subjugated to a special kind of torture method that Mother Nature herself is involved in." I put on a serious face when I said so.

"Mother Nature?!"

"Yes, indeed, the supreme being herself."

"Why- what-"

"Do not fret. I have all the answers you seek."

"What is it?! What kind of curse did Mother Nature put on you?!"

My expression morphed to a grim one. I tilted my face downwards. "Periods."

(Author's Note: Dun-dun-dun...)

Kidnapped?! I'm So Scared... Not

Aaaaaand... I'm kidnapped.

Dude, what are you thinking? Of course it's of my own volition. If I really wanted to, I could just blow up everything in a second and leave. Or rip out their dicks and torture them to death. It's not that hard. I can't believe you had doubts about me.

If you noticed my tone, though, then bravo. The reason I'm feeling so eye-rolly right now is because this is just so cliche it's sad. I mean, kidnapping the 'beautiful, powerless, and kind' saintess is just something you'd see right out of a book! Oh right, I'm on Book Two now, and I replaced Aveline as the saintes

s of the story. Never mind, this makes perfect sense now.

I looked at the dim cracked gray walls and sighed in boredom. Honestly, the whole reason I let myself get kidnapped during my pee-pee break in the first place was because THIS JOURNEY IS SO DAMN BORING, I thought this would be a nice change of pace.

But no. All I'm doing right now is being bound to a wet pillar, waiting for people to come into this god-forsaken room.

I heard a faint click-clacking of boots and gruff voices approach. Finally, the circus clowns are here. Yeah, I don't know why I call them circus clowns, but it just seems right this time.

The thick metal door creaked open and two large figures slipped into the room with loud thumps. "This the girl?" Asked the one on the left. The light coming from outside made it hard for my eyes to adjust, but I could still tell he looked kind of like one of those 'arrr' pirates I'd see on TV now and then.

"Yeah." The one on the right responded before slinging his arm on the other's shoulders. Oooh! Camaraderie! I thought. Honestly, I'd have thought they'd be fighting to see who could sell me by now. Interesting. So they're partners in crime?

"The so-called 'saintess' Shurian Hoven. Heard that the Novea girl herself picked her out." Pirate Guy let out a chuckle and moved forward to pinch my chin and lift up my head. "Ain't that right, girl?"

I nodded obediently, the gag preventing me from speaking (of course, I could probably use air magic to figure something out, but that'd be no fun).

"Hahahahaha! You sure are a beauty, even when you're all ruffled up." Exclaimed the guy on the right (who was now my least favorite, he just looked like a normal bandit) while examining my features. It felt like he was de-clothing me with just his look. I resisted the urge to blow him up, and instead thought to myself, Why, thank you for your compliment.

"Do ya want to play with the goods before selling her off? I've never had a black-haired girl before!"

"Ahahahahaha! We'll always think the same, won't we! Ahahahaha!" The other replied. I saw him drawing out a dagger from his belt and pointing it at Pirate Guy's back. Oooh! And the drama starts!

Pirate Guy suddenly pivoted over and dodged the attack. His previously excited and pleased expression was replaced with a cunning smirk. "You think I didn't know? Ha! Filthy swine. I knew you were trying to take the goods for yourself and run away with the gold."

Gasp! Plot twist! I watched their fight in earnest, completely forgetting that I was the 'expensive goods', or that I was currently bound and gagged.

"You betrayed me. Just for a few sacks of gold. Does our brotherhood mean nothing to you? All those years?" Yeah, does it? How dare you betray Pirate Guy!

"Ha! Stupid. You really think I did it because I wanted to?" So our- I mean, their friendship was a lie?! I was appalled at the development. Pirate Guy widened his eyes which started to blaze in anger, but Other Guy didn't give a damn. He ran forward and plunged the dagger into Pirate Guy's heart.

Pirate Guy gagged and coughed out blood dramatically, before clutching the dagger and falling to the ground. "I'll... always... love you... as a brother..." His head slumped to the floor and his eyes closed. I was on the verge of tears. That was so touching... I thought. I looked at Other Guy and saw him fall to the ground on his knees.

He grasped Pirate Guy's pale head and started bawling. He stared at his bloody hands in horror. "Wh-what have I done...? How... noooooo... Jeff, don't leave me..."

...And there goes the tears. I sniffled. If my hands weren't bound, I would have clapped and given them a standing ovation.

He turned to me with hatred in his eyes. "IT'S ALL YOUR FAULT, WENCH! IF IT WEREN'T FOR YOU... IF IT WEREN'T FOR YOU... JEFF WOULDN'T BE DEAD!!! DIE!!!"

My eyes became deadpan, and I used shadow magic to dissolve out of my binds and appear behind him.

"Wow, way to ruin the mood." I muttered, pissed. "That was such a good show, but you just killed it. Way to go, bastard, you really did it this time."

"YOU!!!"

"Me? Me what?" I cocked my head to the side and smiled. "If anything, YOU!!! should be the one at fault for ruining the show. And I was having such a good time, too. What a buzzkill."

He tried to attack me but I just rolled my eyes and spun to the side in response. "Uhhh, it's not even fun playing with you, 'cause you're too weak. Just die already."

I used enhancement and punched him in the stomach so fast he was blown to bits. Yeah, like those mangas. I watched as bits of flesh and blood scattered on the ground. "Gross, I'm dirty." I wiped off the red blood on my face and wrinkled my nose, frowning.

"Well, it was still fun. I guess I should get going, though. The others still think that I'm kidnapped."

----

"Shurian! You're alright~" I approached the running team and Geo was the first to respond to my somewhat bloody appearance.

"Yeah, the kidnappers let me go! They're so nice~" I watched their sweaty figures. They must have run around and tried to find the bandits to 'rescue' me. That's so cute~

"They just... let you go?"

"Yeah! I wonder why~ maybe they were dazzled by my beauty~ and just couldn't bear to keep me locked up~"

"...I'm amazed by your shamelessness."

"Shut the fuck up, Xencrynn, no one asked for your opinion."

(Author's Note: Hey guys, sorry I didn't update yesterday. There were some... complications, at home. I'll be fine soon.)

❅   ❅    ❅    ❅

We entered a town. FINALLY, CIVILIZATION! NO MORE SHITTING IN THE BUSHES! At least, that would be what I would say, but, I have my own portable easy-to-carry space (which I don't carry anyway). Hahahaha, suckers, you assholes ain't got nothin' on me! Maaan, I love portable toilets. And portable mansions. And portable beds. Which are in my portable mansion. Hahahaha, I love being me. I'm just *sigh* too awesome for the world.

When we stepped onto that wide, open street in the middle of the town, confetti sprayed everywhere and all the villagers jumped out with wide, welcoming smiles on their faces. "WELCOME, HEROES!"

All the other party members (maybe besides Geo and Penny) had contented and gleeful expressions on their faces in response. But what I thought was. Ohhh, shit. This is going to be such a pain.

----

"Would you like a beverage? We have mango lassi that we made just a few minutes ago." ...How? There's no cows in sight. We're in the middle of a desert. I looked at the thick orange-yellow liquid in the jar before turning my attentive gaze back to the villager in question. She was looking at me with the same smile she presented five minutes ago. This is getting creepy.

"No, thank you for your consideration, though~" I smiled. The woman smiled. She looked blank despite her clear demonstration of joy. This is getting a bit out of hand.

I stood up from my sling chair and walked towards the other huts of the village. I could hear the fine sand crunch under my feet, and the blazing sunlight above me. This is too hot. I wanna leave. I moved the fabric covering the door and ducked in. Inside was only slightly cooler than outside. I couldn't stand it anymore and used ice magic to chill it. Ahhh, much better.

The natives felt the conspicuous change in temperature and shivered, while Henrik narrowed his eyes towards me in suspicion. I shrugged it off and moved forward, grasping his shoulder. "We should leave. I'm bored, and we do have a mission to accomplish."

He frowned. "Since when have you been a buzzkill?"

I slapped his face and grinned. You wanna go? Let's go. "Well then, since you think I'm such a buzzkill, I'll just go. Enjoy your massage~" I ambled out of the door and the villagers continued to massage the idiot vanguard called Henrik. Then, I look forward to the show.

----

Outside the sandstone hut, I felt a presence on a roof. It was Geo. There was a clear question mark floating above my head as I watched him dramatically stare into the horizon. Why is he on the roof? He doesn't have ice magic, so he must be melting! And yet, why did he not have any sweat on his face while he was wearing a jet black cape and long leather sleeves? Sigh, assassins really are something.

I cocked my head to the side and grew too curious for my own good, and jumped up onto the roof with him, despite knowing that my action should not have been within my abilities as a fucking 'saintess'. But as they say, 'curiosity killed the cat', there's nothing I could do about it.

I used ice magic to keep me cool, my care of not being caught brushed away by the blazing hot sun. Despite the cold gust of air coming from his right, Geo showed no signs of surprise or suspicion, and just smiled. "Shuri, how are you~"

"Meh, there's nothing to do in this damn town."

"Hmmm~ you never know~ I believe there's going to be quite a show to watch soon~"

I glanced at his figure from the corner of my eye, quickly wiping the stunned look off my face. "Oh, so you know too~?"

"Hahahahaha! It's going to be an interesting day today~ Shur~i~"

"Hahahahahaha~ indeed~"

Under the blazing setting sun, with cool air brushing their hair dramatically, sat two content and malicious people who have no care for their comrades, laughing heartily while looking down at the barren village eagerly for the chaos to come.

----

First was the villager, who just nonchalantly rolled out of the sandstone hut. Nothing out of the ordinary. ...Is what I would have thought, but I knew how to read auras. Even condensed, suppressed one. This one. This villager in particular. His aura was seething bloodred, tightly encasing his body while it struggled to get loose. He's not used to suppressing his power. Kekeke, amature. I did a small gesture, telling Geo to follow me.

I jumped down from the hut and concealed my presence entirely. Geo followed close behind, doing the same. Ahhh... it seems he's powerful enough to feel me. As expected of an assassin picked out for the party, he's on top of it. I grinned and followed the ill-natured villager. He turned a corner and held out his hand. There was a burst of darkness emanating from it until a secret passageway opened up from a seemingly normal wall. Oooh! Plot twist!

I looked at Geo behind me and saw him smiling ear to ear. Great minds think alike. We followed the villager down the dark, damp staircase and soon stepped into a room. With a lot of magic circles. And a lot of old scrolls. That was all enshrouded in a dark aura. Mysterious~

Other figures appeared from the dark. Shadow magic? Now that's something. THey began conversing. In Demonish. Demonic? Demonal. Whatever the demon language is called, that's what they were talking in. Using mana as a means of communication.

Kukuku... I so do love being the powerful me, I can understand... whatever that's called. I tuned in using my mana.

[Shall we begin the execution?]

[The King said to kill them off as soon as we got them. I don't really care though.]

[Hmmm... I'm kind of lazy. Killing humans is getting boring. Does someone else want to do it?]

[...]

[...]

[...]

[...]

[...Okay, it's decided then. ...Let's just wait 'till tomorrow, I really can't be bothered. Right? All in favor?]

[Mhm.]

[Yup. Sounds good.]

[Sure.]

[Aye!]

[Then it's decided. Let's just laze around today!]

Huh. Who knew demons could be so lazy.

The Barrier

After we followed the villager back out of the room and split out back onto the round sandstone roof, I looked at Geo and asked, "Did you understand their dialogue?"

"I know that they weren't speaking, just using mana to converse. Although I didn't understand the language."

I looked at the sullen Geo and grinned. "You don't understand Demonic? I thought you were an assassin~"

"Assassins don't know every language of the world, Shuri~ and how do you know, anyway~ aren't you a saintess~ how can you understand it~"

"...It's because I'm a saintess that I can understand their speech~ but you are just too dumb to even comprehend that little piece of information, huh~ what did I expect from an asshole like you~"

"Hahahaha~ the only reason you can understand is because of the light magic you have~ you didn't even get that light magic by merit~ if anything, you are the idiot here~"

"Oh really~ but that's not true~ the reason I have light magic is because of my soul~ so I did get it because I deserved it~"

We continued to laugh and shoot bullets at each other for ten minutes before finally coming to a conclusion. I told him about what I heard. Tomorrow, they will kill the people of our party. I glanced at him, and he glanced at me. Slowly, pernicious ear-to-ear smiles spread on our faces.

"I mean... it's not like they'll get killed." Geo said.

"And even if they do... isn't it their fault for not listening to me?" I added.

"Plus, if they do..."

"Then it's their fault for being too weak, is it not~?"

We chuckled and turned our attention to the beautiful sunset on the horizon. Red, purple, blue. Just like the bruises on their bodies that I'll see when they get beat up... I'm glad. Looking forward to the show~ please, do scream loud, Henrik, okay? So I can enjoy the great feeling of smugness when I hear you realize that I was right~ It seems like Geo thought the same thing, because a soft, gentle smile appeared, paired with a dark glint in his eyes.

As I said before, great minds think alike~

----

(Author's Note: Third person POV.)

Geo and Alice fell asleep on the roof that night. In the early morning, Geo gripped her arm cautiously and shook Alice awake in haste. As you may or may not know, Alice could get a bit... grumpy in the morning. Just a bit. A smidge. Just a little.

"Who dares?"

From the forest 300 miles away from the village, animals could vaguely hear the faint screams and crashes coming from the desert.

----

(Author's Note: Alice's POV.)

I watched as the villagers exited their houses and streamed into a hut. The place where the party was staying. Soon after, I heard screams, along with a tearing of flesh. Whoohoo! That morning rush! I thought of nothing but nonsense again as I watched Penny and the others stumble out in a hurry with black and red blood smeared on their faces. Henrik fell and screamed when a detached hand grabbed his foot. Hahahahaha! That's funny. Serves him right for not listening to me. Keep up the good work.

Suddenly, thousands of small, grape-like creatures popped out of the tent and went after the party. We watched as one of them managed to attach itself onto Xencrynn's arm and bite the thing off. An ear-piercing howl was heard, and I smiled happily in bliss. I'll heal him later. I want to watch him hurt for a bit, you know? Just for entertainment. I watched the party being chased by the cute grape things one way to another. Right next to me, Geo giggled at the detached arm display and showed no signs of interfering.

"What a nice way to start the day." He commented as he watched Henrik's face being clawed off by one of the creatures.

"Yeah..." I agreed absentmindedly while turning my attention to Hollem, who had collapsed onto the sand and was currently being devoured. "It's really nice..."

----

Eventually, the party managed to escape the clutches of the demons and left the village in a hurry. It was honestly too funny to see Xencrynn's decapitated arm, though I couldn't stop cackling at the hilarity of the situation. Henrik accused me of being too cruel and not warning them, and that's when my laughing stopped.

"Oh? Didn't I warn you? Do you not remember what I said before? Hmmm? I said, and I quote, 'We should leave.' And do you know what you said back? 'Stop being a buzzkill.' Hahahaha, ahhh, really, what did I expect from a dumbass?" My eyes turned dark. "You really have the nerve to accuse me for not telling you, huh, Hen~rik~ when YOU were the one to ignore MY warning. Real nice. Truly, brilliant."

The other members, knowing of what happens when I talk like that, backed away with their hands raised (well, besides Xencrynn, since he's lost his arm). My expressionless smile turned into a frown immediately. "You know, I'm amazed by your shamelessness. Even in this situation, you still managed to thoroughly piss me off, huh?"

I hit Henrik's stomach so fast he flew ten meters backward. Walking up to him, I put my boot on his face and crunched down. I could hear a faint cracking sound from his nose. I glanced at the other party members and said, "Oh, don't worry about that little crack. I'll just heal him later. After he repents."

I kicked him, hard, in the crotch, watching his pained expression morph into one of horror. Xencrynn and Hollem instinctively covered theirs while watching my brilliant display of punishment. I blushed in ecstasy as I watched him squirm lifelessly.

"Oh~ how satisfying~ it's been so long since I've done that... Now all I do is castrate, it gets boring at times..." They shivered at my statement. Even Geo cringed momentarily from my words. Haha, they're like weak little pugs, can't even handle one sentence coming from my mouth.

So weak.

----

After venting my frustration out on the idiotic Henrik, I healed all of them (and regenerated Crynn's decapitated arm), we soon reached the Atruln Forest. The forest that encased the Devil's Castle. Which is also known as Death's Land, because of the thick dark aura surrounding it and the concentrated amount of demon inhabitants in it.

Death. Darkness. Demons. Devil. You know, why do they all start with D, anyway? Did the damned Devil Demon King just want to have a 'D' theme so he made everything surrounding him start with a 'D'? That's really the epitome of stupidity, isn't it?

"...Let's enter." My silly train of thought was interrupted by Hollem's grim voice. Oh, did I forget to mention something? Hollem, that silly two-eyed human bastard (I'm half-immortal, so I can say that now, hehe), is actually the hero, so technically, he's supposed to lead the group and slay the Devil while struggling along the way (haha, such an idiot).

"Okay~ coming~" Geo appeared from nowhere behind me and skipped forward, passing me.

"...Yes." Xencrynn, for once, answered quietly.

"Mhm." Penny added.

"Following now." Henrik ran forward and walked a step behind Hollem, his broadsword at the ready.

"...Shurian, you coming?" Hollem looked back and asked quizzically. I hesitated with a frown apparent on my face. The other members started looking at me worriedly. It sounds kind of boring... slaying the same types of demons one after the other... Can I just call Selen and ask him to teleport me near the castle? It'll save me, like, two days.

I tilted my head down and fiddled with my fingers. Should I just leave them behind... no, I shouldn't... they're prime pranking specimens... I shot up, finally finding my answer. Apparently, the party thought that was a sign that I wouldn't be coming with them and was quitting because I was 'too scared'.

Hollem reached out to touch my shoulder in uneasiness and anxiety. "Shurian, you-"

I pumped my fist in the air and made an innocent face full of determination. "I'll meet you guys there!" -Because I'm not going to prank you in a forest full of demons! I'm not the devil, after all!

"Shuri, please, don't leave... we'll protect you from any demons... but don't abandon us..." I tilted my head to the side and sweated.

What was this fucker talking about? Did he know about ditching them? Ahhh, shit.

Wait, you? Protect... me? Honey, you're an eternity too young for that... but you'll never get there, it's okay, just give up now before the going gets too tough for you... I'm sorry (not really, my bad) for your loss, but I'm afraid my awesomeness just cannot be hidden by this saintess' veil.

"Don't worry, I'll just meet you guys at the Devil's Castle." I brushed it off and made an apologetic face. I'm so... sorry for your loss, I just can't wait for incompetent humans like yourselves... you understand, right?

"Shuri..." Henrik said, his eyebrows pulled up and scrunched together with his fists clenched. Everyone started crowding around for me. My attention soon wandered off from the sullen and tense atmosphere and onto the one odd-one-out in the party.

That Geo. That cunning little Geo. He knows, doesn't he. About me.

❅   ❅   ❅   ❅

As the interruptions continued pestering me about my choice to ditch them, I continued to watch the silent yet smiling Geo. That Geo. The one who, miraculously, could deflect my illusion magic. The one who could see me even when I completely concealed my presence. The one who I considered my comrade-in-arms. That Geo. He was watching me, completely separated from the situation, his eyes bubbling with amusement and interest.

Ignoring the loud nuisances, I launched myself up and forward, landing right in front of Geo. I leaned forward, with my arms clasped behind me, and mirrored his amused expression in ridicule. He remained unmoving, and so began our little staring contest on the edge of the Atruln Forest.

I stared at him, and he stared at me. A cowboy face off for the ages *cue dramatic music with an occasional bird caw*. I felt like there was a silent buzz of dialogue between us that only we could hear, because by the time I blinked and looked away, Geo revealed a wider, more genuine smile and vanished.

"Well, you heard the man, I'll meet you guys later~ see you at the demon castle~" I said as I walked toward the party. They looked at me in bewilderment, but I didn't really mind. They were just a bunch of imbeciles, so they wouldn't comprehend anything I said anyway.

"Selen~" I hummed, and soon after, a handsome middle aged man with long, silver hair (which was, if I may add, less shiny and beautiful than mine) appeared before me. The party jumped and immediately drew out their respective weapons at the seemingly suspicious man.

"Hi, Alice~ long time no see~ what do you need~" Selen hugged me from behind and put his head on my shoulder.

"Teleport." I responded bluntly, entirely used to Selen's touchy behavior and just disregarding it now. I held out my hand with my palm facing the group, signaling to them to not attack the crazy senile man called the Archmage of Vistas. I think that Hollem was about to die of confusion right about now, but it wasn't really my problem. As long as he wasn't completely dead, I could probably heal him, after all.

"You know the price of teleportation, Alice~ don't you~?" I could practically feel Selen's beaming smile on my shoulder as he said these words.

"One week."

"Two~"

"Two days."

"Four~"

"Six days."

"Ten weeks~"

"One week, Selen. If you don't want to take it, I'll just blow up the forest and fly in."

"...One, then..."

I grinned like the Cheshire Cat and waved to the party. "I'll see you guys at the Devil's Castle~ bye~" And disappeared with a wide, toothy smile on my face.

----

"Hmmm, strange... I meant to teleport to the Castle... I guess the Devil is pretty powerful, then." With his head still resting on my shoulder, Selen glanced around at the surroundings (which were basically just black trees) and frowned.

"Do you know where we are?" I asked.

"At the base of the barrier. We're in the middle of the forest right now." He replied while sensing a demons and bombing the giant thing to smitherines.

"Seriously...? Uhhh, so inconvenient..." I replied while snapping my fingers and killing off three other demons that tried to attack.

"Sorry about that, Alice... Do you want me to dissolve the barrier? I'll do it for free, no charge..."

I shook my head. "No, it's fine. I'll do it, it seems like fun. You can go." Selen reluctantly disappeared and I smiled. "Oh well, at least I'll have some fun with the demons~"

A huge boom was heard.

(Author's Note: Hey guys! So... I'm exhausted! Like, on the threshold of death exhausted! Two basketball games on Thursday. Running back and forth. One on Friday. Straight afterward, a six hour drive to a ski mountain. A ski race on Saturday, freezing my ass off. Then on Sunday once more. Then six hours back home. Then, today, after all that exhaustion, I still have one more basketball game, running up and down the gym! I swear... I'm gonna die of overwork.)

To the Devil's Castle, I Go

What happens when you put an 'Alice' and a 'thing that looks satisfying to blow up'?

The thing goes boom.

It's a natural reaction.

Take half the demons that were formerly residing in the Atruln Forest, for example.

They all went boom.

"AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!! DIE, PEASANTS! AHAHAHAHAHA!!! GAHAHAHAHAHA!!!" Hurricane Alice bellowed and laughed maniacally as she blew up half the forest with crazed eyes.

...As I said before, 'it's a natural reaction'.

----

Huge shakes from the mid part of the forest were heard. If one listened closely, they could hear the rumbling and booming jumping closer and closer to the central part of the Atruln. To the Devil's Castle.

"Oooh! It seems another barrier is here~ how fun! Fufufufufu~" I pressed my hand on the transparent intangible barrier and exerted an extreme amount of force onto it. "Oh~! It looks like this one isn't going to break so easily~ what a pleasant challenge~" I grinned and infused mana into it before chanting and breaking it once more.

"And down goes another barrier~ hehehehe, Devil~ I'm coming for you~ kekekekekekeke~"

Who was the real Devil here? No one will know.

❅   ❅    ❅   ❅

There were many things to do when waiting for incompetent people. The first choice, and my personal preference, is just to blow them up and get on with my life. The more boring second choice is to actually wait for them to catch up and slow my pace to match them.

I think that for once, I'll have to act using the second choice.

Yes, I am well aware I could just go, but I have this strange pulling sensation in my heart that makes me think, 'Alice, going in by yourself just wouldn't be right.' And it had to happen right after I finally broke down the final barrier, too...

What a buzzkill.

-----

I can't believe I actually waited for the party. What was I thinking? Waiting for incompetence embodied for five days. I destroyed all the barriers. I entered the castle walls. I was ready and waiting to fight. Really, why did I bother waiting so long for the so-called hero that couldn't even keep up with me?

I probably was so ahead of them that Hollem and the others must have had to destroy all the barriers again, because the barriers must have regenerated by the time they got there. At least, that's what I think. If not, then my respect for the Devil and the demon race in general would plummet.

What was I even thinking, really.

"Shuri...!" A voice resounded from behind me. I was surprised for the first time in a long time. Five presences were behind me. Why didn't I know, why was I surprised? That was because the innermost barrier was blocking my ability to sense presences and auras. Apparently, it was only recently broken, as it broke down approximately five seconds ago. I'm guessing the person behind it was Xencrynn, Geo, or Hollem.

I swung my head and held my startled heart. "Hey guys~ haven't seen you in a week~" I laughed and skipped around their bloody selves.

Penny was clutching a seemingly broken shoulder, Xencrynn looked like half his face was dead, which surprisingly reminded me of Zuko from 'Avatar', Geo was bloody all over, but didn't look like he sustained any injuries, Henrik... what could I say except he looked half dead, and Hollem... oh, poor Hollem... what was going on with him? It looked like it fell off the face of the planet and reappeared back before falling again one hundred times. All in all, it seemed like they were broken toys.

Ahhh, they really are useless without me, huh? Sigh... I guess I'm just *hair flip* too OP for my own good.

I jumped up and used magic to hover over them before kissing them all in the forehead. It was unnecessary, but I just wanted to act like a full-fledged fucking saintess, you know? Bright light soon enveloped the broken toys and after around five minutes (and a fourth of my mana disappearing, damn they really are useless without me), they returned to normal.

They all glanced at their now restored limbs and looked at me with admiration and surprise (well, you know, maybe besides Geo). "You guys really are useless, huh~ can't even handle one week without me~ ahahahaha~ useless~" I danced around them and whispered happy insults into their ears. Soon, Geo joined in.

"Hahahaha~ you're all useless~ am I the only one who didn't get hurt~ geez, all useless~"

After a few (minutes? hours? days?) of taunting them and spinning around, I was finally stopped and questioned.

"How did you even get here without us? And without a scratch, no less?"

"Oooh~ good question, Hollem~ I'll answer this one~ I have an uncle... a friend, who helps me out from time to time~"

"A friend?! A friend who can get you all the way to the Devil's Castle?! JUST A FRIEND?!"

"Yeah~ you might have heard of him~ Selen~ the Archmage of Vistas~ although he could only take me to the middle of the forest, I had to knock down all the barriers by myself~ so technically, he didn't get me all the way to the Devil's Castle~"

"EHHH?!"

"He~ he~ he~"

"I'll go. How did you break down the barriers by yourself? It takes so much mana, even for the powerful me to do it. And the barriers just keep getting stronger as you keep going!"

"Oh~! Those things that the 'great and powerful Xencrynn' find hard to do~? Hahahaha~ sorry, love, you're nowhere close to my level of expertise~ I'm afraid that you'll only be able to compare your ant-like self to me once you get a million times stronger, or maybe even a billion~ see~?" I gestured towards the innermost barrier right next to us that had just completely regenerated and focused some of my mana to the tip of my finger.

Then, with a little, small flick (and a bit of physical enhancement added to the mix) a huge boom occurred, loud enough to break everyone's eardrums, and instantly, the barrier dissipated. "Hahahahaha~! I always love the sound of breaking barriers~ so fun~"

"...I'm next. HOW ARE YOU FLYING RIGHT NOW WHEN YOU ONLY HAVE LIGHT MAGIC?! I know you're blessed by the goddess, but how is that possible?!"

"Oh, dear god." I released my magic and jumped down onto the ground. I then promptly stood up, walked up to the idiot who just asked that question, and smacked my forehead right in front of his face. "You guys are really stupid, huh? Even after all the hints I dropped, you still don't get it?" On the side, Geo was nodding along with me with an exasperated expression plastered onto his facial features. Penny just sat down on the ground lazily, probably thinking the same thing as what I said while rolling her upturned almond shaped eyes.

"You really think that I just have light magic?" I laughed and grinned maniacally. Giant, blazing balls of violet and blue fire appeared behind me. I flew upward, perching on top of them, looking down at the horrified group of people before studying my nails nonchalantly.

"No, fufu, goodness no, dears. I am much more powerful than all of you by far. Hahaha, I could kill all of you in a second if I wanted to. I am the prodigy of the century, the heir to the Novea Ducal House... Alice Enthu Novea, after all."

(Author's Note: Hey guys! So, I'm going to, like, accelerate the story, I guess. I ended up writing a bit more chapters than what I anticipated when I started the story, so... I'm gonna try and shorten it, make it faster, you know. Okay, see ya!)

The Nude Dude

I was currently in the process of breaking the overly grand door down to confront the Devil.

"Demon King! Your reign ends today!" Hollem announced, pointing his longsword towards the horned black throne, which was very far, if I may add.

I mean, what was the point in drawing out your sword and wasting your energy on holding it up if you weren't going to use it to begin with? Stupid. I get that you're the hero and all, you want to be dramatic and sound all heroic, but isn't that a little unnecessary?

"Hahahaha. You think you can defeat me? I am the great..."

I mean, was there really a point in saying 'your reign ends today' to begin with? I mean, come on, guys. Let's be honest, it's cheesy and kind of just kills the mood, you know.

"You will never succeed! I, the Hero, will stop you and put an end to your..."

Dude, really, you already said end in your last speech bubble, no need to say it again. It makes me feel bad for you, and kind of makes you sound stiff, like you rehearsed it beforehand. Actually, did you rehearse it before? Is that what all the late night hollering was about? God, what are you, a child?

"Many warriors have tried, all have failed..."

Dude, I know I'm living in a cliche light novel right now, but do I really have to suffer through this absolute cringiness? And Demon King, dude, just turn around already. I get it, you want to be all 'enshrouded in mystery' with that cloak and those feathers on top but you've been in that annoying position for, like, ten minutes. And you leaning back like you're relaxed really doesn't help either, from my perspective, it looks like you're taking a whiz.

My face was zoned out, completely detached from the boring monolog and drawing of swords for no reason. I think I was drooling? Oh whatever, I don't really care about my appearance. It's kind of boring to refocus anyways, let's just continue to doddle at the back of the party.

But seriously, when was that guy gonna turn around and show himself already? Really, I'm starting to imagine a stream of yellow liquid flowing down the stairs and covering me in a smelly odour. Yeah, that's right, Demon King, that's what I'm thinking about right now while you're attempting to strike a cool pose.

Oh! He finally turned around. Oh! He's naked. Oh? He's naked? Oh...? Why is the Demon King naked? Oh... he must be an exhibitionist. Oh...! I should get him a therapist. Oh... now I wanna kill him.

".........Bob!"

.........Bob?

What?

I'm sorry, I was tuning out the ridiculous monologues coming from the throne. Sorry, Bob, you said? What's going on? Bob is the Demon King's name?

Bob, the ridiculous demon which was right now clad in only a gaudy black feather cloak, is the Demon King.

Huh. I take back my 'cliche novel' thing. Things just got real.

----

Right now, our party was in the process of trying to defeat the Demon King.

As usual, I was bored.

I mean, all I really did was heal whoever told me to heal them and watch the light shine. Literally, nothing else. Although I did have to heal them, like, every five seconds. Hmmm... our party is so weak. They're all depending on me. I mean, every five seconds? Seriously? Like, why? Are they all so weak that they can't handle a single scratch on their poor, delicate skin? Oh, boo-hoo. I mean, like, look at the Devil! He was taking on all five of them at once and he didn't seem like he was doing too bad...?

Anyway, back to the point. I'm bored. Uhhh, this is boring to watch. Should I just finish this? Yeah, I should just finish this and then go home. Hmmm... back to the other continent? No... that's not right.

An explosion sounded right next to me and Xencrynn laid there, in a smoking crater, looking quite singed. "Shurian! Heal me!"

I frowned and held up my pointer finger. Shhh, can't you see that I'm in the midst of an important decision? Don't interrupt. Now back to what I'm thinking... I mean, if I become Mixuni again, then people will remember Liz who I brought out from my space the other time. That'll be quite troublesome.

Tapping my chin with a befuzzled expression on my face, I squatted down and narrowly avoided the other person who was flying right at me. A boom resounded from behind me. "Shurian! Heal me!"

I whipped my head around and glared at the loud guy from behind me. "Shhh. I'm thinking about something, just fuck off for a second." I started walking away from all the commotion to a corner of the throne room. Actually, you know what, wouldn't it just be easier to go out of the throne room and just leave? That way, there won't be any interruptions. Yeah, good idea, me. Let's do that.

So I waltzed out of the room, carefully treading on the broken pieces of the doors before leaving. So. Back to what I was thinking. I'm probably not going to go back to the other continent, so I'll have to...

GEEZ, STOP MAKING ALL THE RACKET! I CAN'T HEAR MYSELF THINKING, DAMNIT! I sighed angrily and trudged back to the throne room.

"BE QUIET, DAMNIT, I CAN'T HEAR MYSELF THINK! IF YOU WANT TO FIGHT, TAKE IT OUTSIDE!" I pointed towards the open window and snarled.

The demon king and the others exchanged quick glances at each other before turning their attention back to me. "Saintess... you have come! You-"

"AND PLEASE PUT ON SOME CLOTHES! YOU KNOW HOW INDECENT YOU LOOK RIGHT NOW?! FIGHTING WITH YOUR PRIVATES OPEN?! THIS IS NOT FIGHTING ETIQUETTE, YOUNG MAN. God, I swear, kids these days..."

The Devil ducked his head down in shame before making some clothes appear out of nowhere and hastily putting them on. I was about to reprimand silly Bob the Devil but then a very loud and annoying voice came out of nowhere and bothered my train of thought.

"Shurian, heal us!" I took a quick glimpse of the party's condition before clicking my tongue and sighing. I held my forehead with my hand.

"You guys are all so useless, seriously. I mean, look at the Devil! He's got as much scratches as you, he's not making a big fuss about it, and he hasn't got first aid every five seconds by yours truly. You crybabies should really learn from him, I mean, seriously." I walked out of the throne room again and started my incoherent mumbling on 'kids these days', 'incompetent people', and 'I wanna pull out someones dick'.

----

The battle lasted so long, seriously, I'm so bored. I've been walking around the Demon Castle, hearing the occasional boom or die but other than that, the past few hours have been pretty peaceful.

During my absence from the battle, I've realized a few things. One, apparently, it was common to see naked high-ranked demons just, you know, wandering around the halls, minding their own business. Two, it seemed they didn't really care about the battle going on a floor above them, since they'd just ignore the crashes. Three, it seems THAT THE DEVIL'S CASTLE HAD A LIBRARY! OH, THE JOY!

Hey, guys, don't judge me. Did you actually think that I didn't go to the library because I didn't want to?

Uhhh, god. Seriously? You did? The only reason I didn't go to the library at home is because I finished reading all of the books there, like, three hundred times. I didn't go to the library in the academy in Asar because then people would flock around me and ask what I was reading, a real pain in the ass. And I never mentioned going to the library in the other academy because I forgot to, okay? I mean, I just never really bothered. I'm a total otaku. Why do you think I read that cringy novel I Shine For You in the first place if I wasn't? Well, I read it out of sheer boredom, but I'm still an otaku, okay?

I asked for directions to the library, and being the elegant naked demons they were, the inhabitants of the castle kindly pointed the way for me (after some convincing on my part).

I spent the next five and a half hours reading, completely tuning out the noise from the throne room.

----

Seriously? It was still going on? How long was one measly fight going to take? A week? A month? A year? Forget it, I'll just deal with it myself.

I huffed and slammed my book shut before levitating up to the throne room.

"Guys, I'm back." I looked at the chaotic throne room in disinterest. "Are you almost done? I wanna go home."

No answer, just the sound of incoherent yelling and crashing. Uhhh, so annoying. I wanna go home.

"Move aside." I used gravity magic and pushed them all to one side of the wall using the element of surprise. "I'll be taking over from here."

----

"I finally... found a worthy successor. Finally..."

"Huh? Watcha talkin' 'bout, fucker?" I pressed my heel down on his chest harder and the crater cracked and deepened under him. His coughing and hacking only made the experience so much more enjoyable.

"I... cough, have been resurrected. After long last... cough, I can finally be free..." The Devil clutched my heel and started muttering dramatically. Soon, a dark essence burst out of him and latched itself onto me. It enveloped me, and for the first time in... well, ever, it forced me onto the ground, kneeling from the strange pressure it exerted onto my soul. I felt the urge to scream and vomit at the same time.

Through the darkness' crack, I could see the Demon King losing his strength. His hand flopped to the ground and his eyes turned murky. His body radiated a dusty, grimy aura and soon started to crack oh-so-slowly. "I know... how it feels to... be touched by pure evil... I was once in the same situation you were in... an insignificant knight, battling the, cough, Devil... was felled and made to become the new king... you... just like me... will succumb to the power of darkness..." He said before his body cracked and he let out a dark, shrill scream before vanishing.

I completely forgot about the agonizing pain in my body and soul, which was just like me, and marveled at the dramatic exit while thinking, 'Oh, does that mean that he was a knight, just like me? Wait, not just like me, he must have been weaker, obviously. Hmmm, so I'm going to be the new Demon King, then? That's not too shabby a position. But what about the dukedom? Quite a difficult conundrum...'

After a painful release from the 'pure evil' that had engulfed me, I fell to the floor, heaving deep breaths. Blood streamed out of my mouth, and I soon felt it was difficult to breathe. My vision flashed, and soon grew hazy and disoriented. I collapsed. Owww... pain sucks...

(Author's Note: Hey guys! ...I got nothing to say. Bye guys!)

Alice's First Sick Day

Wow. I can't believe I thought that pain sucks at that time.

That was the first thought that popped up into my mind when I woke up from my who-knows-how-long coma, back in my bed in the Novea Mansion.

How long has it been since I've had a soul-sucking fever? Was when I was a baby, a fragile, vulnerable creature who could only take down one grown man at a time? Or was it when I got impaled by a magic spear by that fucking prince in the Elven Kingdom? No... I was too powerful then to get a common cold.

I think the last time I got sick was... in my last life?

Yes, that makes sense. After all, in this life, my magic is too powerful to wield to a cold that wants to hurt me.

...Geez, my head is throbbing. My skin hurts, I wanna vomit. Someone get a doctor... I wanna puke. Uhhh... I'm not used to pain. I hate pain. Pain is the worst. I'm hot. It's so hot in here.

I frowned and wiped the sweat off my forehead, running my hand through my black hair, before trying to drop the temperature in the room, but I couldn't. I just couldn't. My mana pool was blocked, when I tried to activate my magic, it was resisting and tangling up in weird ways, it was like something was fighting against me; and to top it all off, I could barely even move my limbs, and I was still SO DAMN HOT.

My life sucks.

----

I rang the bell near me, on the bedside. It made a soft high tinkling sound, and almost instantly, eight figures rushed in. Maids? No. Servants? Sadly, no.

It was Idiot no. 1, Idiot no. 2, Idiot no. 3, Idiot no. 4, Idiot no. 5, Idiot no. 6, Ciar, and the shining star of the group, the beautiful butterfly who has nothing but purity in his kindhearted, beautiful soul, my beloved not-at-all-an-idiot Little Al.

"Sister! You're awake!" He launched himself at me and hugged my neck while rubbing his cheek on mine. I could smell his Pucari-like scent and could see his sparkling, red eyes and I couldn't help but beam along with him, trying to resist the will to pamper my beloved little brother.

So cute... I coughed twice, suffering under the iron grip of my dear brother. He noticed it almost immediately and reluctantly let me go.

"Sister? Why... what happened?" Al was floundering around, panicking. He probably doesn't understand what I'm going through. Since he's never seen me sick. Or never seen me cough accidentally.

"I'm sick." I covered my mouth and coughed again while staring at him.

He fainted on the spot.

----

(Author's Note: After long last, this is, drumroll please... our beloved lovable brother, Little Al!)

When I heard the words 'I'm sick' from my sister herself, it was like a bomb struck my heart and the world was crumbling down. Sister was sick?! How was Sister sick?! That's impossible! A vague thought of 'An overlord from the heavens finally decided to kill us all' flitted through my mind. You might think I might have been a tad bit too dramatic, and say that just due to my current state of mind, but it was literally impossible.

Her mana pool was too large, her physical endurance was too strong, and her affinity to all elements made it impossible for her to get cold or hot. So who could possibly make her succumb to a mere fever? The Hero? The Demon King? Mother? OR EVEN THE GODDESS HERSELF?!

I looked at Sister's figure, with black hair and gray eyes, sweating and panting under the white silk bed sheets in worry. I felt a worry I've never felt before. Usually, I was worried about her attracting more suitors or killing someone that would cause trouble in the future but today... I was worried for her well-being.

I wasn't used to her looking so vulnerable and weak. She usually was either graceful and elegant, mischievous and sadistic, or expressionless and ready to kill. Never in this state. I wasn't used to this at all.

Well, at least she wasn't completely defenseless. Even if Sister's physical body was temporarily incapacitated, I knew her undefeated, overpowered magic would keep her safe. No one could harm her, even in this state. That made me feel better and calm down, and stop eying the other dolts who went after Sister standing next to me.

"Uhhh... sniff, Al... I've never gotten sick... It hurts..." Sister reached up, and with hazy and disoriented eyes, pulled the hem of my sleeve childishly.

I gulped.

Maybe this wasn't too bad, after all?

----

(Author's Note: Remember him? Yeah, it's Ax's POV.)

I watched as that possessive little brother of Nova's, or Alice's, or whoever she was, snuggled with her under the bedsheets. I frowned.

When I heard that Nova came back from who-knows-where and was in a six month long coma, I immediately rushed out to her mansion and practically flew over the gates. I looked at her (Nova's body) sleeping, damaged figure and felt a pang in my heart.

Before, when she left me behind, with no prior notice, I felt a strange tugging sensation along with a cluster of grief welling in my heart. I thought to myself, 'Why? Again? She left me before to the Hollen Continent, and after finally coming back, she left again? How could she...' I didn't understand my betrayed, irrational thoughts at first. Why was I angry? Sad? Scared?

Oh, it's because I love her.

I always did.

So why...?

Why...?

Why...?

After waking from a six month coma, why did she only see that damned brother of hers?!

----

(Author's Note: Alice's POV.)

Forgetting about, or maybe just disregarding, the people idly standing in my bedroom, I shifted up and swung my legs to the side of the bed, gesturing for Al to join me.

"Little Al... you know how me getting sick is... abnormal, to say the least, right?" I said. He nodded along with a frown, signaling for me to go on.

"...It's not the only thing that's abnormal." His eyes widened and I sighed, weakly moving my hand up to my forehead, trying to calm the sweat trickling down my face and the stress I was feeling that was bubbling up only now.

"My magic... I can't use it."

----

"I don't know what's going on. It's like, when I try to reach and touch my mana, something blows me away. Every time I try to use magic with the thin layer of mana in the air, it's like my attribute gets... tangled, and deformed, before reappearing back in my soul. I can't..." I furrowed my brows, trying to make sense of it all and resist the urge to faint.

The people around me all had appalled expressions on their faces. One drop of sweat fell from my face, and I started breathing more heavily. I felt a welling feeling of fear appear in my heart. I never knew that I was so attached to my magic until now.

I felt scared. What would happen if I could never access it? How would I get Liz from my dimension? Or that phoenix that followed along? How would I access all the prisoners who I put to sleep in my dungeon in my space? Would I ever get to castrate them properly? What about the replays that I kept in my memory? HOW WOULD I CHARGE MY PHONE?

I don't know when it started, but I now needed magic. It was a part of me, not some add-on I got from reincarnation. I couldn't live without it anymore. My fever worsened. My head felt lighter, and my vision blurred. Wha- I fell to the floor with a thump. I could vaguely hear the loud shouts echoing around the room and the rapping of the soft wooden floor around me.

(Author's Note: Hey guys! Just in case you didn't know, I'm going to be compressing my chapters into one. So if you see some chapters disappearing, don't worry, they're being added to other ones and made longer. P.S., The names of each chapter might change too. Sorry for the inconvenience, thanks for reading!)

Sebastian Butler

I woke up, in my bed again. My head was pounding. I felt like there were mice scampering around my brain in search of food. I couldn't hear myself think, I felt like every time I tried to, there was a sharp, high-pitched scream right in my ear. I could feel my sweat dripping down my face, and the cold towel on my head.

I didn't know what was going on. I felt like a chick still in its egg, waiting to be let out. I was floating between consciousness and sleep, completely unaware of my current actions.

----

(Author's Note: Punching Bag/Hothead/Naska Fellesin POV.)

What is this situation I am in now?

All I did was to see my rival, wanting to see what she looked like when she was weak and powerless (admittedly it was to make myself feel good) so why am I, out of everyone, in this situation?

I knew that my former fiance had a nickname for me. Punching Bag. Could she not think of a more inane name? Seriously. I am the perfect prince, I excel in every subject, I am known across my empire. Yet she dares call me Punching Bag?!

This. This was the reason why I always wanted to beat her. Knock down her high-and-mighty self. But right now... her high-and-mighty self was mumbling things about cookies and ham while hugging my waist like a little girl!

Somehow, this hurts my pride.

"Heyyy~ Punching Baggg~ I wanna punch you~"

I frowned and threw her arms off me and back onto the bed. "Get off me." I hesitated to try to hit her face, since my rival was sick.

But actually, was it a problem if I did?

I mean, that crazy girl might have been sick, but even if her physical body isn't working, her magic should be fine. (A/N: He didn't hear her declaration before.) So, I mean, I can still duel her.

No, I'm not using a handicap against her! I'm simply saying that... the tides would change. Just a little!

I moved my fist upward and pressed it down at breakneck speed. Expecting myself to hit her nose, I instead made contact with a frigidly cold, yet agonizingly hot, solid substance. I flew backwards and hit a wall with a thud before slumping to the floor.

"Heyyy~ haha, that's fun~ so it turns out I can... still use magic?" Her original airhead voice turned back to normal, and her glazed eyes regained her usual shine. She swung her head towards me before looking at her hands. "M-magic... I can use magic... new magic...?"

I could see her shifting, concentrating, before an ominous aura began to seep from her body. I shuddered. I wasn't able to move. I couldn't move. That aura... that aura was so powerful. I succumbed to the pressure pressing down on me and was pinned onto the floor. "The... Darkness... so much better than mine... it's so bright..." Her voice changed and made me shiver. "The Demon King... said I would succumb to it someday... but that's fine... I love this power..." Alice's eyes twinkled and glimmered before turning her eyes from her hands and to me.

"Hmmm... why don't I test it out?"

----

(Author's Note: Alice's POV.)

I have finally awoken. I can... control my body again? My fever... it's gone. What? A fist is coming at me? Oh, whatever. I probably got my magic back too, I can just heal myself later and kill whoever dared to try and punch me.

...A barrier?

What is this? Why can I feel this strange energy coursing through me? Suddenly, a vision flashed through my brain and I clutched my forehead and frowned. "An insignificant knight, battling the, cough, Devil... was felled and made to become the new king... you... just like me... will succumb to the power of darkness..." Right. The last thing I remember was... battling that Demon King.

Then he said... oh, right! So I'm the new Devil now? Cool! Is that what this is? Uhhh, awesome! I don't really care about 'succumbing to the darkness' or whatever shit he said, but I think I already did, because my heart has already been won over by this magnificent power in my body! Damn, this is awesome!

Oh, look, my voice changed, too! I feel like I got a voice changer in my neck. Hmmm... the new Demon King, huh? Well, this ain't so bad. Hehehehehe...! I can't wait to try. "Hmmm... why don't I test it out?"

I reached my hand out to the shivering boy in front of me. He flinched, but it didn't seem like he could move to run away. Hmmm... his face seems familiar. Why?

...

...

...

No, I don't remember after all. What? I came out from a head-splitting fever, okay? You expect my mind to go fully online in, like, ten seconds? Geez, you're asking for too much.

I imbued the darkness in my veins to one single point on my forefinger. (A/N: Uhhh, I hate the word 'finger'. So... bleh... I hate it. Just thinking about the sound... the pronunciation... bleh.) A pattern, following the darkness channeled to my arm, was created. Lovely inscriptions dotted the black line, which felt vaguely familiar, but I paid no heed.

I grasped the boy's head below me, hard. I heard something shatter, and soon, black mist engulfed the boy. Huh?

An ear-shattering scream was heard from below. It was filled with agony, pain, sadness, disdain. I watched the process in interest, like a child watching its new toy function for the first time. The mist drew closer to the boy's body. Condensing and encasing his fair skin. The screams grew louder. Oooh! Wow! Cool! I pressed down harder and soon, the screams grew so loud I couldn't feel my eardrums anymore.

Damn you, just shut up already! I moved my other hand to his mouth and clamped it shut.

Soon, the mist dissipated. I caught a clear glimpse of the boy in front of me.

His eyes were hollow, hazy, dull. His body was covered in black, intrusive veins. His clothes were ripped and melted, and his mouth... oh, his mouth... it looked brutally mutilated.

Looking at the poor, grave sight gave me a clear sense of excitement. I felt the dark sparkles in my eyes grow more intense and started panting with blushing cheeks. "Ahahahaha! Being the Demon Queen is awesome!"

----

The people who I called filed into the room. They completely ignored the butchered, black oozing out corpse and were more focused on making sure that no one else tried to touch me. Such weird people.

I looked at Al who was holding my hand and looking quite down. He seemed disappointed. When I asked him what the problem was, he responded with a vague, 'When you're awake, I don't get to touch you, Sister...' I don't get it, he's touching me right now, I have such a weird little brother, he says such inane things.

"Ahem. I have an important announcement." I stood atop my bed and looked down to speak. "Hmmm... how should I say this?"

"Okay, first off, I think I killed Prince Naska." I gestured towards the corpse which they all ignored before. Lukewarm reactions rippled in the people around the room, consisting of, 'oh well, one less rival', 'I don't really care, though', and 'oh, this might start a war, what a pain to deal with'.

Seeing as the croud wasn't roaring in joy or anger, I decided to continue. "Second off, I'm hungry."

This caused quite a stir. Some fainted, while some were panicking. The worst ones, though, were the Others who took off their shirts and said, 'Do you want to eat me instead?' while pushing their toned abs towards me.

Bleh, men are the worst.

"And for my final announcement, I'm the Demon King."

"ALICE! IS THAT TRUE? ARE YOU REALLY?! GAHHH, I LOVE YOU! COME TO MY TOWER, WE'LL RUN SOME TESTS, THEN YOU CAN MARRY ME!" A rando popped out of nowhere and started hugging and swinging me around.

Oh, not rando. Sorry, that's offensive to randos. It's just Selen.

Wait, he loves me? Selen loves me? AHHH, KYAAA, DOKI DOKI! MY HEART GOES BADUMP! KYAAA! STARRY EYES AND BLUSHING CHEEKS! KYAAA! HOLDING MY HAND TO MY CHEST! ...And all that lovestruck shit. Hahaha, got you. I was just kidding.

"Yup, I'm the Devil now! Also, Selen, you're a pedo, get away from me." I channeled the demonic energy to my left hand and pushed him away. Oops. I think I killed him.

<Master, at your service.>

Oooh! Is that telepathy I hear?

A gray-haired black-eyed man appeared in front of me. Teleportation?

<Master, at your service.>

Is this telepathy?

<Yes. I can communicate with you via telepathy. I am also bound to you now, and can teleport to wherever you are. After all, you are my master.>

I frowned. I didn't like the idea of someone reading my thoughts and stalking me wherever I went. ...It'll be a quick death. I'll just hit him, then he'll die. No pain. Sorry, bro. I threw a punch, imbuing it with demonic aura, but I couldn't. My punch bounced off and I was propelled backwards. I hit the floorboards with a crash, breaking the wooden ground and falling to the floor below.

Damn. So I can't kill him? Great.

<It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Master Alice. My name is Miro Alazan, your personal attendant from now on~>

"You could've asked me why I broke your heart~ You could've told me that you fell apart~ But you walked past me like I wasn't there~ And just pretended like you didn't care~ I don't know why I run away~ I'll make you cry when I run away~ Take me back 'cause I wanna stay~ Save your tears for another~ Save your tears for another day~ Save your tears for another day~"

I started singing out of the blue, lying on the marble floor with my black hair splayed out around me, surrounded by debris from breaking the wooden floor, with empty eyes.

The Perverted Servant, Miro

Four months have passed since that incident.

So. Long story short. I'm still the Demon Queen.

Done. Short story, right?

Well, I guess there are some other things to bring up.

1. I have - what - ten? fifteen? stalkers currently trying to follow me to the Castle. I knew that my beloved Al was one of them. My sweet, adorable, pure Little Al. He must be following me out of his deep, lovely concern for my well-being. He's such an angel... the others can just go to hell though. Who asked them to follow me? Selfish, pompous, shitty nincompoops they are.

Oh, right.

2. ...I actually did kill my ex-fiance.

Okay, so I-

Yeah, I got no excuse.

Well... I mean... I woke up, I was groggy... you know... everyone knows what it's like to wake me up... so it's not my fault... and plus... like... he tried to punch me, who was sick first... and... yeah...

So... a war will start soon. Unless Punching Bag's parents really are stupid dumbass saints and won't wage a war? Hahaha, if they were, then they really would be so heartless. Giving no consideration to their own son's death, and instead choosing the masses of people who they don't even know, just for their 'responsibility' that they hold as the rulers of the kingdom, which they got purely by chance, anyway (monarchy is a bitch).

And, I guess I'll be entirely responsible.

Oh well~

Hey, don't look at me like that! Even though civilian lives will be at stake, like I said before, I don't know them, I don't hold any responsibility for them, and it's not really my problem, anyway.

Look, if the kingdom tries to launch an attack against the Novea Dukedom, I'll wipe them out and burn them all to ashes while torturing their king and queen and all who assisted them... but other than that, I don't really care?

Anyway, onto the next point.

3. The bastard called Miro Alazan, also known as my self-proclaimed servant, makes me want to burn the world down.

I mean, really?! Does he really have to read my mind?! Sure, I can read his, too, but seriously?!

I don't know how much he knows about me. Does he know my past? That I'm reincarnated? Or half-immortal (which I still don't understand, since I'm still aging)?

And where was his previously proper and respectful attitude?! <Yes, Master.> <Of course, Master.> Now he's all fluffy and flirty all over the place, in my business, after that one time treating him nicely and showing my vulnerable side to him!

HE EVEN TELEPORTED TO THE BATHROOM WHILE I WAS SHOWERING ONCE JUST TO 'CHECK ON MY HEALTH PERSONALLY'!

UHHH, HE'S DEFINITELY ABUSING HIS POWER JUST BECAUSE I CAN'T TRY TO KILL HIM. I. Swear. What. The. Actual. Fuck. Is. This.

In my entire lifespan as Alice Novea/Shurian/Mixuni/Nova, and probably as Shurian Hoven, he's the only one who could actually stand a chance against me!

SO WHY DOES HE HAVE TO BE A PERVERT?!

If this were a normal case, that would make me thrilled and excited. An actual rival that I can think of as my equal, who I can let loose with, who I can share stories and laugh with while finally using Glowy to its full extent...

But of course, that would never happen, since I'm not even allowed to express a single amount of killing intent towards him since we're bound by a fucking contract.

My. Shitty. Life.

----

(Author's Note: Miro Alazan's POV.)

Alice is cute today too~

As usual, when we were traveling and she retired to her space for the night with her troublesome little brother, I forcefully teleported to her space using the bond - or contract, but I prefer the term bond - that I had with Ali.

Oooh! What a treat! She was changing clothes after her shower! So cute! <Who's that?> She thought. Oh, she was bewildered, how adorable~ I want to kiss her~

"AHHH! DAMN YOU PERVERT, GET OUT!" Ali hollered. Ahhh, even her angry face is so cute~ Ahhh, her cheeks are puffing up~ Oh, I have a nosebleed~ <Why am I never allowed to kill this fucking bastard?!> I read her thoughts in amusement and chuckled.

"Ali~ you'll never be able to~ just give up~" I jumped forward and hugged her half-naked body while pinching her soft, toned belly in bliss.

"FUCK OFF, PERVERT!" <Damn it, why do I have to deal with this kind of stuff now? What has become of my dimension of haven?! How can he just intrude like that?!>

I love you, Ali~ I love you~ muah~ muah~ muah~ I love you~ I love you~ She covered her ears and her face grew redder in fury. I heard a marble wall crack from the pressure she emitted.

Oh~ it actually is pretty hard getting into your space~ I'm tired, so can you relieve me~? Be gentle, please~

"AHHH!!! GET THE HELL OUT OF MY BATHROOM, DAMN IT!" Oh, my beloved Ali is embarrassed, so cute~

"I AM NOT EMBARRASSED! I WANNA FUCKIN' KILL YOU SHITTY BASTARD! GET OUT!" Oooh, looks like dear Ali is really mad~ her voice changed to demonic~ so lovable~ I wanna kiss her~

"GAHHH!!!" I heard something shattering and a few booming sounds from the bathroom. Alice really is so cute~ I hope I can touch her properly someday~

Oop! Looks like she broke another part of the mansion~ that's too bad~

----

(Author's Note: Alice's POV.)

Why can't I kill him why can't I kill him why can't I kill him why can't I kill him why can't I kill him why can't I kill him why can't I kill him why can't I kill him why can't I kill him why can't I kill him why can't I kill him why can't I kill him why can't I kill him why can't I kill him why can't I kill him why can't I kill him why can't I kill him why can't I kill him why can't I kill him?!

(Author's Note: Hmmm... I don't know~ but do you know those inscriptions you get along with the pattern when you channel your demonic aura to a certain place, my Alice~ foreshadowing is happening~

A little hint for you readers~ that script that she gets along with the pattern~ is the same language as the one she got while reading that book about [Descension] in the secret room in the Elven Palace~

It also is a hint that there's a high chance I'll be writing a Book 2 for this~ but who knows?)

Parents' Dismay

(Author's Note: Right after Alice left with Al. Alice's Father's POV.)

"Ahhh, I had a wonderful time." I stretched my arms out to the sky and hugged my beloved wife once more.

We were currently returning to the mansion after a much-needed six month long vacation to Aruna, a tropical island getaway for tourists on the two continents, known for its mystical and awe-inducing sights. I'm so glad my Alden is such a capable and reliable human being, even granting me the chance for me to spend so much time alone with my dearest, taking my duties temporarily, at such a young age, too. How remarkable!

I walked in through the ornately carved metal gates, nodding to the servants who came out of the mansion in a hurry to greet the duchess and the duke with respect.

Hmmm... I can't wait to see Alden, my beloved son... I wonder how he's holding up... I asked one of the servants strolling around the castle gardens for information on Alden's whereabouts. He bowed in panic and replied. "L-Lord Alden has left with L-L-Lady Alice to the Demon Castle..."

...

Let my mind process this for a second.

██ 20% *___*
███ 40% *___*
████ 60% *___*
█████ 80% *___*
██████ 100% *___*

Ah. My daughter did something again, didn't she.

Hahaha, everything's going to be alright, me, Alice just did something irresponsible and life-threatening again on a whim, a daily occurrence, calm yourself, it's fine...

But seriously, Alice? Did you have to do such a reckless thing? Don't automatically categorize my precious son as an invincible being! THE DEVIL'S CASTLE?! Why would you allow Alden to follow you?! Not everyone is invincible, and the Devil has only been recently vanquished by your hero's party, and it took months for them to accomplish such a feat! Bringing Alden to such a place... my beloved daughter... What grudge do you bear against me?! I'M SEVENTY YEARS OLD, I CAN'T DEAL WITH THIS AMOUNT OF MENTAL STRESS ANYMORE! DEALING WITH YOUR 'ACCIDENTS' AS A KID WAS ENOUGH, THIS IS ANOTHER LEVEL OF PAIN FOR ME!

Just wonderful. Oh no, my wifey is going to explode again! I'm scared... I can feel the killing intent practically radiating next to me, along with the quiet shivering of that poor household servant still in a ninety degree bow.

"Ohohohoho... I see Ali has returned from her journey, wonderful news, indeed... It was too bad I could not see her before she left and give her a parting gift she would never forget... quite regrettable..." The killing intent expanded and soon, my knees were buckling and I was on the verge of tears.

My wifey is so scary!

"M-my dear wife, perhaps we should go to her bedroom. Maybe she left a parting note with a reasonable explanation for her actions there..."

I highly doubt it. The servants would know... and they would report it to us. But I had to do something to calm her down, even if it would just result in more disaster in the future, I was too scared in the present to think properly.

"Fufufufu, maybe you are right... let us hope that is the case~ or else there will be an issue between us, dear Griffon~"

A cold chill went down my spine, and I rubbed the goosebumps on my arm down, following my angry love in earnest while pushing down the terror I felt in my heart.

----

(Author's Note: The servant's POV.)

M-Mistress?! Is going to enter Master Alice's room?! Does she know of the prince's corpse yet?! We haven't got a chance to dispose of it and erase the evidence for Master Alice! What shall happen to us if the Mistress explodes?! Only hell will ensue!

Red alert, red alert, all servants protect the room, do not let the mistress enter if you value your lives!

----

(Author's Note: Alice's Mother's POV.)

Ahahaha... my dear Ali... you still haven't learnt your lesson, huh?

I stared at the black-gooey corpse, resting on the floor, and the hole in the middle of the bedroom floor. Daughter... what have you done this time?

"Who died?" I asked calmly, despite silently exploding inside at my daughter's lack of common sense.

"T-the p-prince of F-Fellesin, D-Duchess..." A servant replied with unease.

Fellesin?

...Fellesin.

Well, isn't that just wonderful.

(Author's Note: Now, everyone who reads this message, type the following: 'I pooped. With a poof.')

The Games Begin

I placed my hands on the rail and looked down at my new subjects from the balcony of the Castle.

The ones positioned closer to me looked like humans, in all shapes and sizes, except for the vague aberration of horns atop their heads, sharp and dull, windy and straight, long and short, and the tails with a pointy arrow on the tip tucked into their shirts, waving around wildly, showing that they wanted to go home and get this over with. They were the high-ranked demons, the nobles, if you will. They were made of pure miasma or pure demonic flesh.

The ones in the back were, essentially monsters. Dark and disfigured creatures, restless and wild, with simple minds that might not even be able to comprehend the situation they're in, that their form of rebellion, their restlessness, was fully laid out in front of their soon-to-be new ruler. They were clearly the bottom of the barrel, the low-ranked demons, the ones who were made of nothing but dirt and miasma in Aruln Forest.

"Hear me, demons!" I announced with my newly acquired demonic voice. They didn't shut up, though, and just continued with their pointless chattering. I smiled expressionlessly, just like Mother (she would be so proud), and shouted again, using wind magic. "HEAR ME, DEMONS!" The sheer volume of my statement caused some low-ranks to fly away. They finally quieted down.

"I, Alice Enthu Novea, have been chosen as the new Devil!" I grinned. "I will rule you all with my best foot forward. Demons, as your ruler, I shall allow you to roam freely in the world!"

Mutters and clueless faces. As expected, every time the demon race was summoned from Hell, their mission was always revenge. "In exchange, however... you all must not attack the human race! We will live in harmony!"

"Does anyone have any objections? If so, raise them now!" Murmurs rose up within the low-ranks, while the high-ranks simply looked uninterested.

"She's just a human..."

"Not attack the human race?! That wench, she's just a weak girl, she dares to oppose us?!"

"We got another human?"

"She looks so weak..."

"She is a girl, after all. I doubt she'll be able to hold up 'till the end of the month..."

My perfect smile miraculously stayed, and my eyes instantly gravitated to the pests - sorry, I meant specks of dust - that said that statement, along with his friends. Hmmm... about... a thousand low-ranks. I can afford to kill them. Sexist scum like them should just die, anyway, there's really no problem.

My smile evolved into a wider one, showing my white, flawless teeth. [ପ୍ରିୟ ଦେବୀ, ମୋତେ ବିରୋଧ କରିବାକୁ ସାହସ କରୁଥିବା ପ୍ରାଣୀକୁ ମାର | ସମସ୍ତ ଇତିହାସରେ ସେମାନଙ୍କୁ ଭୟଙ୍କର ମୃତ୍ୟୁ ଦିଅ | ସେମାନଙ୍କୁ ଜାଳେଣି ପଠାଇବା ପୂର୍ବରୁ ଏକ ସହସ୍ର ବର୍ଷ ପାଇଁ ସେମାନଙ୍କୁ ଯନ୍ତ୍ରଣା ଦିଅ].

Nothingness enveloped those low-ranks. Ear-shattering screams soon came. The other demons looked at their former comrades in horror as they watched the process unfold. And after a minute, they were all incinerated, with nothing but miasma and piles of dirt left.

It may seem like a minute to me, but in truth, they felt an eternity of pain with each passing moment in the world. As they deserved.

"Any more... objections raised? Hmmm?" I glanced at the crowd underneath while extending the palm of my hand towards them with a mocking smile plastered onto my face.

"Good. Then let us truly begin the Games."

----

Demons had a rather... peculiar style of acknowledging their monarch, if I may say. Unlike the human, elf, and beastman races' coronations, where there was a celebration, a feast, a crowning, and all of that boring, smiling shit... demons had a tried-and-true method of their crowning. It was called the Games.

First, the Speech. The ruler candidate, who inherited the past Devil's miasma, had to present their speech in front of the entire race, and win their favor. The ones who questioned the new ruler had to be silenced by said ruler, not their own race. Ways of elimination had to make the rest of the race fear the candidate. If not, the ruler failed, and they would never get the crown. Elimination methods could not utilize Devil miasma; but candidates could use their own magic, weapons they owned, and the fleet they commanded (that could not include demons, could only include other races and/or animals that were not considered a race). Methods of making demons fear the candidate included fast torture, slow torture, physiological torture, physical and mental abuse, and other vicious attacks. But, if the ruler failed to eliminate the said opposition and make the rest fear them, they would never get the crown.

Second, the Chair. Although it was called a chair, in reality, it had nothing to do with sitting down. In fact, it was quite the opposite. The ruler candidate had to gather rare, and sometimes mythical, ingredients from outside sources. Again, no outside help. The candidate was not permitted to use any crafted or otherwise refined materials that have already been made. They could only use raw materials from the Aruln Forest. After returning to the Dais with their ingredients before the time limit, they are required to refine them and create a one-of-a-kind, unconventional torture device. If the general demon population is not impressed with the candidate's work, the candidate is required to prove their device by being tortured by the device themselves. Again, if they die because of their torture device, or if they resist the torture, then they would never get the crown.

Finally, the Duel. The Duel, like it sounded, was a duel. Obviously. The candidate was put against another, until the rest either forfeited or was knocked out of the designated area that was outlined. As always, if they died, they failed. Now, I know what you're thinking. That's too easy, right?

Well do I have a little something for you! Demons would only accept a ruler that was far more powerful than them. And what I mean by 'them' is, far more powerful than the entire population combined. So, the 'other' person against the ruler candidate was none other than... everyone! All demons assemble, try to kill the ruler! Skin them to nothing but bones! Burn them alive! Anything goes in the Duel. Now, why, you may ask, would demons try to risk their pride, and maybe even their life, on testing their new ruler? Why don't they just let them pass? Well here's why. If a demon manages to defeat the candidate... then they would automatically be crowned. Shortcut! No Duel, no Chair, no nothin'.

Ohhh, I so do love demonic culture. So poised, so elegant, so... utterly... gruesome!

The Chair

I watched as the demons crowded around the Dais and lit the streetlight-looking torches with magic. Black, flickering flames enveloped the top of it, and gave the environment a duller, darker theme. The miasma slowly but surely thickened as more and more demons, high and low rank, huddled around the Dais, waiting for the show to start.

There was no announcer, no herald, shouting 'start' or the rules of the test. Instead, the pressure just became thicker. And thicker. And thicker, until it became almost unbearable. Soon, the low-ranks all fell to the floor in exhaustion, unable to withstand. That was my cue. I jumped forward launching myself above the demonic crowd, and once I touched the floor, I did a triple roll to absorb the impact.

Now, you might be wondering, why wasn't I using gravitational magic? Wind magic? Or any of my familiars? Well, I might have forgotten to mention this before, but using magic at all in this challenge was not permitted. It was purely based on physical strength and fortitude, along with mental well-being (since, if the candidate didn't appease the crowd, they would be subjected to horrifying torture methods that they themselves came up with).

I used my momentum and swung my fist to the trunk of a Sabr Tree. After a few tremors and shakes, along with a few demon blobs falling from its massive branches, it heaved and fell with a boom. "And down you go~" I ran my hand along the bark before having it on my shoulder easily. I sped off again.

Mountains quaked, monsters fell, and a few things that I didn't really want to talk about happened, but by the time I finished, I could feel the miasma vigorously thickening. The signal that my time of hunting has come to an end. "And off I go~"

----

I sped back onto the Dais, with my materials in hand- well, in arm, between legs, on shoulders and head, and in hand. The demons hastily cleared the path for me, afraid of being knocked out to death with the sheer amount of substance I was carrying. I put them all down, and the earth trembled from the impact. I first ambled towards the sabr wood and used my arm to chop it in half. The tough, sturdy wood slowly cracked and I was left with two pieces.

I didn't know where I was going with this. I knew that torture methods were - mildly, developed here. The Thumb Screw, Dunking, the Boot, The Breaking Wheel, Flaying, Rat Torture... it goes on. I could do the Maiden, since, even though people think that it was developed and used in medieval times, it was neer actually proven true and is basically just rumors spread by social media. But that's kind of boring, no? Purely physical.

Hmmm... maybe I should do the Brazen Bull. Where the victim is baked to death, and their screams come out from the bull's nose? Or the classic crucifixion, like how Jesus died. What shape should it be? An actual cross, a beam, a T, or maybe an X... should there be a footrest on it? What about the nails? Should my victim just be bound to the wood by rope? Hmmm... too many options, and it's too cliche anyway.

Modern torture... that's good. Dog Rape, that's a pretty humiliating one. Or maybe the Tucker Telephone? Or the German Chair... hmmm, boring, it's too physical. As expected, psychological torture is the best. It'll break them properly. Pulling out a nail or arm won't be enough, subjecting my victims to mental torture will be much more effective. What about the CIA's 'enhanced interrogation' methods? Oooh, I've heard they've got some brutal ones. Should I do White Room torture? Or maybe a Blackout Box? Should the coffin be small or tall... will they have their hands bound?

I can't really do White Room with these materials. I need creation magic, but I can't use it. So... blackout box it is. I like the small coffins, but I feel like it'll be less impressive. Okay! Yosh, let's get started!

----

After one hour of nonstop work, I was finally finished. I used the wood as the base, and carved it perfectly using the tools given to me. The door was... a bit too sealed, I used nyn leather to close it properly. At this point, they might die of suffocation. Well, they'd last about two days, but... ah, whatever. I used qlan fangs to adorn the top of the box, and made makeshift rope using its skin. And last, but definitely not least, at the bottom of the box, I used the wood to craft a thin, sharp basket for my victim to sit on. Essentially, a very painful kind of makeshift toilet.

I wanted to incorporate a sound element into it, though. After all, I wanted to almost completely dull their senses and break their mind, so I needed loud sounds. So I brought back a bottom-of-the-barrel demon, which was basically completely insentient, as a way to create noise... and also to make the onlookers properly fear me. What? ...Don't look at me like that, okay, making my future subjects fear me down to the bone is the most important part of the Games.

When the miasma got thicker, I was finished.

I presented my kind-of-unimpressive-box with a triumphant expression on my face. My handiwork was quite marvelous, if I do say so myself.

The Blackout Box. One of the worst kind of psychological tortures in all of history. The CIA, the In the U.S, the Union Army, the Vietnamese Army... it was known to be so cruel, so horrendous, that anyone who came out would be absolutely mentally crippled. A journalist tried to experience it, to get a full understanding of the topic she was working on, and thirteen minutes in, she was crying and breaking down. And that was in a safe environment. The prisoners, who didn't know if they, or when they would be killed, were the ones truly breaking.

An amazing torture device, or 'enhanced interrogation' method, as the CIA liked to call it. Simplistic, yet deadly. It seemed that the demons didn't think so though. The crowd stirred with dissatisfaction and anger.

After a few minutes, a few voices were raised. More and more joined, until all I could hear was the loudness of their hollers and the thickening of mana from the high-ranks.

"Put her in!"

"PUT HER IN!"

"Torture! Torture! Torture!"

(Author's Note: Please, guys, don't try to make this at home. Seriously. It's like, really dangerous. I'm not kidding. Please, don't. Seriously. No, I'm serious, I read about it, and I think I'll have horrific nightmares tonight. ...On another note, if you would like to watch about some of the torture methods I mentioned above, here are some interesting links that I think you would love to watch (but if you are innocent and not tainted by social media and other forms of... harassments, keep your innocence intact, and don't watch this). Okay, bye! SERIOUSLY DON'T EVER TRY THIS AT HOME.)

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ROxqRTH9x4g

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=UOc7xdRhAAY

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=v1ORjD1iX8g

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=CZ-2PE3ah2E

UhHhHhH wHaT sHoUlD tHiS bE cAlLeD?

Hey guys... I'm sorry, I can't write today... I have ski practice right after school and then a piano lesson then I have to write my presentation... Uhhh, I feel sick...

The Blackout Box

The demons surrounding the Dais started chanting. So, in order for me to succeed in my challenge, I have to go in the Blackout Box? The one infamous for breaking minds? THE ONE THAT I WAS JUST BRAGGING ABOUT?

...

...

...I have never felt so helpless in my entire life.

----

What should I do? Am I willing to test my mental fortitude, that I'm starting to doubt myself, on one of the instruments that is known for breaking down a person in just thirteen minutes? ...Although I was denying it, deep down, I know I'm still insecure. I know I'll still crumble, especially since this specific torture device is made for cracking open the mind and ripping out whatever deep, dark secrets one might keep.

I looked at the Blackout Box in horror. I didn't know what to do. On the one hand, my sanity, which was already kind of slipping. Testing how far I could go before my brain breaks. On the other, my entertainment, which was being the new Demon Queen, threatening the human race while dealing with naked demons waltzing around the castle.

Isn't the answer quite obvious?

Hahaha, what was the hesitation about again? I totally incidentally forgot because of my selective amnesia. Huh, wait what, I had amnesia? Yes, actually, it appeared just a second ago. So sad, I guess I forgot how dangerous my Blackout Box could be and that I could kill myself mentally if I went in, yup yup!

Mhm! Yosh, let's just go!

Miro. I thought.

<Yes, Master~>

Don't 'Yes, Master~' me! You already know what I was thinking, so come on here!

<...Ma->

Just do it!

<...>

Come here, now!

<...>

If you don't, I'll just ask some high-rank in the crowd and give them a kiss for compensation!

<Master, I'm coming~!>

----

Miro stripped me down, tied me up onto the hook positioned on the ceiling, and forced me to sit down on the sharp seat. I took a quick glance at him while he was stringing me up. He was panting, his cheeks read. I could see him shivering, then followed the source of his shivers down. And there... was a sturdy, tall tent, shaking yet still very steady.

Dude.

I peeked into his thoughts. <Master is... tied up... she's... helpless... naked... I~>

Dude!

<I can't hold myself... ahhh~ ngh~ ngggh~!>

DUDE!

WTF IS THIS SHIT NAH I'M ALREADY PANICKING FROM THE BLACK TORTURE DEVICE NOW I HAVE TO DEAL WITH BEING DEFENSELESS IN FRONT OF THE PERVERT BUTLER'S LITTLE BROTHER?!

Holy shit. Shit. Shit. I know this is supposed to be a demonstration of torture, and that it's supposed to be very cruel, but I'm thinking about this event as more of a 'memorable experience'. I AM NOT GETTING RAPED, ESPECIALLY NOT BY THAT PERVERTED GUY!

"Close the door!" I announced, trying to shoo away the turned-on guy in front of me.

----

I weeped. I weep like never before. Inside that black, choking space, with loud, obnoxious music booming in the background, those memories, those feelings, those words, all came back to me. The backs that turned on me. The sense of absolute isolation and destitution I felt. The hate I carried for being born as a female. No one is on my side. Even when I surround myself with people who cling to me like lost little lambs, it's not enough to reassure me.

Even though this world may seem like gender segregation was nonexistent, I could vaguely feel the barriers the social system put up for me. 'Don't expect too much from a girl.' 'They're just a girl, so weak.' 'Maidens like you need to be protected.' 'She must've helped our fiefdom's agricultural system by luck. Or maybe she got that idea from her brother.'

It's horrible. Those vague hints they dropped made me feel powerless. I hate feeling powerless. I loathe it. It makes me feel like everything in my life is dictated by others' whims. It makes me want to break, and just give in. But that just makes me angrier.

The tears wouldn't stop. I've been in this black box for two days, but it seems the masses outside weren't satisfied. Why? Was it because my 'creation' wasn't good enough? Did they just want to torture me? Or did they want to torture the 'girl candidate'?

I proved my power. I've killed at least a thousand low ranks with one measly chant. I wiped out their leader with my power alone, when even the so-called male hero was on the verge of death from that battle. Yet, they still don't believe me, do they? Because I'm a 'girl'. And 'girls' are soft and pure. When they encounter conflict, they cower, run away. They need a 'man' to protect them.

So they just want me to break? They don't want a 'worthless human female' from inheriting the throne and ruling over them?

Truly despicable.

When I get out of here...

I'll kill them all.

----

I stepped out of the device, my eyes red. I felt choked. The thrilling exhilaration and annoyance I had when I felt the masses boo me as I stepped in no longer applied. All that I had right now was seething hatred for the crowd in front of me. Honestly, I was glad that this mind break was only this severe. Patients that went through this 'enhanced interrogation' method usually turned up kind of twisted. I guess I was back like that, in a way, though.

Deep down, I knew that maybe I pushed all my frustration onto them. They were just one of the many attackers I have met in my two lives. But I needed to vent. And they deserved to be punished anyway.

In a somewhat twisted state, I observed the masses surrounding me, feeling dull and burning at the same time.

I cracked an ominous, warped smile.

I was looking forward to the Duel.

Pathetic Challenge

There was no signal, as usual. The slight build of miasma was the only indication on when the next challenge of the Games should start. I was standing on the Dais, tense, with a malicious smile on my face. Waiting for them to attack.

The weakest low ranks finally dropped from the denseness of the miasma. As soon as the demons heard the faint thud of their weakest falling, they attacked, beginning to climb, or fly, in an attempt to stand on the Dais and attack me.

I frowned, watching their pathetic excuse for powers trying to land a hit on me. Were they mocking me? Trying to provoke me by not trying, by using their weak powers to challenge me? Who were they to insult me, a half-immortal? Lowly demons. Disgusting.

I released my aura. It was filled with killing intent and disgust, weighing all of those insignificant pests down, forcing them to fall. Only the strongest will triumph. A few hundred high-ranked demons remained. I was a bit impressed. Just a bit, though. They still were weak-and-sexist-as-fuck bois, nothing will change that.

The demons, who were all flying while slightly weakened by my powerful aura, all lunged at me at the same time. I avoided all of their magical attacks and bindings, dancing along the Dais' edges, giggling maniacally while watching them launch their stupid bodies at me in a feeble attempt to land a blow on me. I jumped up gracefully and started flying.

They all followed me, like the pests they are, and readied their magical attacks. I could feel their willpower centered towards me as they continued their barrage of attacks. Their eyes burned with rage and passion, far more than I have ever seen in my life. Was that because they didn't want a girl as the Devil? Or was it because they simply wanted the crown to themselves? Either way, I wasn't going to let them stop me, after I came this far.

I growled and propelled myself forward, aiming for the closest demon. I grabbed their skull before they could say 'shit' and, using my grip, crushed it into a billion pieces. The demon hollered in pain and agony, but I disregarded the pathetic cries for mercy and gripped his neck. I rushed towards the next one before swinging the filthy man at them. The demon lurched to the side before throwing up... who knows what, then fell down to the ground.

Pathetic.

I rushed towards the next. I grabbed her body, on her legs and her neck, then threw her down onto my knee. Her spine cracked with a s-s-s-shrak-k and she screamed in indignation before falling.

Pathetic.

Onto the next.

Pathic.

The next.

Pathetic.

The next.

The next.

And the next.

Soon it was just me, floating atop a pile of bloody, mutilated corpses, looking at them like I would pathetic bugs crossing the road. They thought I was weak?

They thought they could make me kneel?

They thought that keeping me inside that torture device for two days could break me?

They deserved it. They deserved those deaths.

Now the crown is mine.

Jacob

'Humane'. Such an ironic word. 'To show compassion or benevolence', is what it means. Humans kill animals, take their lives, just for food, and they call their methods 'humane'.

Humans really are so compassionate, to kill animals and eat their flesh and boil their bones for food, aren't they? So merciful indeed.

But aren't humans also animals? They are also a part of the animal kingdom. So, what if I played around a bit, and said, "Humans really are so humane, to kill people in the most merciful way possible."

"So what does 'humane' really mean, then?" Haha, if I said that to them, they'd probably look at me like I was crazy.

Hmmm.

I've been becoming increasingly twisted these days. Was it because all my past weaknesses were splayed out for the world to see? Or was it because I was stuck in a horrific torture instrument for two days and cried my eyes out? Or perhaps it was because of my pervert butler, who became increasingly moody and loud as time went by?

Well, I should think about this later. Right now, I was reviewing papers about the demons' recent... troublemaking with humans. I couldn't help it, sometimes I really wanted to eradicate those pests, even if they were my subjects. It was still hard to make them obey me. Even when I killed their highest ranks (which wasn't a very good way of showing my superiority, I admit, but I wanted to, so I did), apparently, since demons have been so ruthless in the past as well, they didn't seem very fazed or bothered by it, which is why they continued to bug the humans, thus constantly peppering me with annoying files about their merrymaking and socializing.

Damn, if I wasn't so entertainment-crazed, I would have eradicated those vermin long ago.

If I ever go back to Earth, maybe I could see Jacob again to lighten my mood like before...

<Who's Jacob, Master?>

Gah! Shit, that scared me half to death.

The meddlesome butler appeared in front of me, cutting my train of thoughts off, looking at me with a patented mom-expressionless-smile while leaning forward with blazing eyes.

Did I never mention Jacob in my thoughts before? Hmmm, I guess not, huh. Actually, I don't recall mentioning him in my review of internal monologs about my past life, either.

Listening into my thoughts again, aren't you, pervert?

"Hng... don't call me p-pervert, Master~ I, I~"

My face was still passive as I watched him fiddle around and fidget while looking at me with coy eyes. Up to your usual antics, now are you, pervert?

"Ahhh~ Master~"

"Shut up. You've become too loud, again."

Miro drew his lips closer to mine and tried to claim it, but I just used my handy-dandy rolling chair and skid to the other side of the office. Before taking my frappuccino, by the way. Because frappuccinos are awesome, and I need me some frap when Pervert gets all loud. Well, at least he forgot about Jacob.

"Master, hng~ who is, haaah, Jacob?"

Tch. I forgot this fucker could read minds. Just got to concentrate, Alice. Don't think of Jacob. Yes, no... no... not Jacob... the... no! Move your mind to something other than that person... ahhh, pineapple cheesesticks.

Ah, yes, the pineapple of that cheese and stick. Something I always wanted to eat in my past life but did not dare, for it was too much of a gamble, and I was afraid I'd lose my taste buds. The pineapple and the cheesetick. A wonderful, but daring combination for the ages. Mmm-hmm. Yup yup.

<Jacob Jacob Jacob Jacob Jacob Jacob Jacob Jacob Jacob Jacob Jacob Jacob Jacob Jacob Jacob Jacob Jacob Jacob Jacob Jacob Jacob Jacob...>

Fuck.

That's playing dirty, dude.

Ahhh, the memories are coming back.

Damn my perfect preserved memory, everything is so vivid. Curse my competence in memorization.

I'm just too good for my own good, aren't I... sigh. Now the pervert knows, the pervert is going to be moody and loud again.

----

I met Jacob when we were in college. Well, I guess he would be in college and I would have already graduated, since I attended early. I was still younger than him by three years, though. A bit mind-bending there, eh?

I was out, getting drunk, you know how I do, on a Friday night. A usual Friday night, where I feel crappy and just want to kill everyone in the damn world. I went back to my old bar, for an inexplicable reason. The bar which held a lot of fond memories for me.

And there I met Jacob. I was interested in his wallowing appearance. Misery loves company, after all. We talked. About our problems. Jacob talked about how being the top student at a top college is so pressuring, and I talked about how dealing with crappy employees and partners is makes me want to murder everyone in this damn world. He laughed at my word choice.

I met up with him, every day since then. We'd talk, we'd laugh, we'd smile... before passing out dead drunk and being carried back home.

Soon, he confessed to me. And I accepted. It's not one of those, 'Kyaaaa *blush* I-I-I d-don't know wh-wh-what to say *stutter* I'm so *tears in eyes* happy!' from those shoujo mangas that my friends from high school loved to read, but more like. 'Sure, dude.' I don't know, I like him, and he liked me, and that was it. No flowers or that sniffling shit, just plain and simple, like I liked.

I guess the reason I accepted his offer was because I liked being around him, and I clicked with him, which never really happened before. He made me laugh. I felt happy with him. I never really considered a 'romantic' aspect of dating, so I just shrugged it off, which would probably be frowned apon by shoujo manga fans for the lack of buildup and dramatic acting.

We met up more and more. I showed him around my company. We had fun. I might have started developing 'love' for him? But I don't know. It was pretty ambiguous. But it made me happy, so it didn't really matter then.

Perhaps, if he gave it more time, if he let me understand whatever was going on, I would come to love him, and might even reciprocate his 'romantic affection'. If he gave me a little more time. Just a bit more.

But he didn't.

He was impatient.

He wanted it to be fast.

So when I finally came to terms with my 'love' and went to go to his apartment, guess what I discovered.

I discovered he was a shitty stereotypical cheating bastard.

Ahahaha, that was a great way to come to terms with my feelings. Wonderful way, really.

The next day, I cried and confessed my love to him! He felt his heart thump and he ran forward and hugged me before ridding himself of his mistress and coming back to treasure me again! I forgave him, and embraced him wholeheartedly!

Yeah right, no I didn't! If you think this is over, it's not! Because he broke my oh-so-fragile little heart, that went all 'Kyaaa! Doki-doki love love ♡' all for him.

Why would I ever forgive a cheating bastard like him?

My personality is a bit... strong. When I set my sights on something, or someone, if they get taken away from me, or run away...

Well, let's leave the rest up to you.

This is the true ending of the story.

The next day, I invited him over to my mansion for a drink. I sent him back, half-drunk, and hired some thugs to beat him black and blue. He returned to school with a broken nose and a swollen face. I sent one of my 'assistants' to go to school and attend the same classes as him.

I sabotaged his perfect record.

I spread rumors.

I broke his reputation.

I incited campus bullying.

I watched him slowly crumble under me, like the pathetic pest he was.

And soon, when he could no longer withstand it...

He came running to me.

The rich, brilliant, powerful me.

His only salvation.

And do you know what I did? When he came to me in such a pitiful, loving manner?

I exposed his cheating for the whole world to see.

I showed him, physically, that I was the one behind his misfortune.

I pushed him to the brink.

Until he couldn't go on anymore.

Name: Jacob Smith

Cause of Death...

Suicide.

Hmmm... what a wonderful way for my first love to end, don't you think?

I Think I'm Becoming More of a Brocon

I watched Al explore the Devil's Castle with childlike mirth in his eyes. Whenever something caught his eye, he'd run back to me and grab my arm and show me. He really is too cute for his own good...!

What if the pests- I mean, my subjects attack him because of his cuteness? Those fucking naked pests who roam around my halls, not bothering to put on clothes because they're 'too tight', even when I command them too. What if one of them tries to seduce my angelic Little Al because they were captured by his purity? I can't let that happen! Al is like a flower in full bloom on the side of a cliff, meant to be untouched and admired from afar! Well, besides me, no one else can touch him!

If I command them to stay away from him... no, they wouldn't. They don't fear me enough yet. Damn. I swear, if one of them so much as lays a finger on Al... I'll put them through a fate worse than death.

----

Since Al was currently attending school, he wasn't able to visit me until this month, when the students were released for Spring Break, which is basically like Summer Vacation for schools on Earth, since Spring is when the new school year started in a typical school in this world.

I was beyond overjoyed when I heard that Al was coming to visit me and stay with me for three months. So much so that I became a little too overjoyed. ...I had a bit of a... aura/mana explosion... that... kind of blew away... half of the castle? Ahahahaha... I'm so funny, right...

When Al came, I finished what should have been three month's work in one day (by overworking my aids- ahem, I mean, by delegating some of my work to them) to clear my schedule! Ahhh, and it was totally worth it. Just by seeing Al's brilliant smile made me feel whole again...!

It's spring right now, even in the Aruln Forest, where I currently preside over, but since I've never got the chance to really spend time with Al doing any winter activities recently, I figured, why not make it winter here instead?

So here I was, after Al finished exploring the Castle. Sitting atop my bed with Al's head on my lap, patting his fluffy hair, watching him drift off to sleep. Currently thinking about if I should make it snow or not. Although I could make it snow in my space, I feel like that wouldn't be very adventurous and fun, since I go there almost every other day now for a brief respite from my stupid subjects. So I wanted it to be outside.

Quite a dilemma. If I made the entire part of the Aruln Forest snow lightly, it would exhaust my my mana in approximately two hours. If I put snow on the ground, without fabricating it from the sky continuously, it would give me two hours and thirty minutes, still not very nice. Hmmm... what to do, what to do. Well, for starters, what should I do with Al, anyway? We could build snowmen, but that would get boring fast. Having a snowball fight would be fun, but I'm afraid Al will catch a cold... and I don't want my precious Al to feel pain... hmmm. What is something that I can do, something that Al would have fun with, something that allows me to maintain the mana in my body for at least five hours... Ah! I got it.

I was so immersed in my thoughts that I didn't even realize that Pervert was right in front of me, looking at my Little Al with a dissatisfied scowl while begging for me to pet him like I did to my little brother.

----

I woke up the next morning, hugging Little Al like an elongated pillow, with my leg wrapped around his body and my arms around his head. How long has it been since I could wake up feeling this refreshing bliss? Every day in the Devil's Castle, at precisely 8:00 a.m., I was woken up by a loud-as-fuck voice next to me, and an annoying hand attempting to pat my head. "MASTER! WAKE UP!"

Every. Single. Day.

I couldn't even punch the PERVERT next to me when I'm grumpy, because HE CAN COMPLETELY REJECT ANY ADVANCES WITH KILLING INTENT I HAVE BECAUSE OF THE DAMNED CONTRACT I HAD WITH HIM.

That. Fucking. Asshole.

But today was so refreshingly quiet. Ahhh, so quiet, so pristine, so nice, waking up at 1:00 p.m. in the afternoon, hugging my dear brother... with something else pressed to my back?

I hesitated before withdrawing my hands from Al's head, and removing my leg from his warm body. Rubbing my sleeping eyes, I shifted my body to face the object that was pressed towards the back of my body just a moment ago.

...

What's this sticky thing on ma back?

...What's that thing in front of my face?

...

...

THAT FUCKING ASSHOLE THE REASON HE DIDN'T WAKE ME UP IS BECAUSE HE WANTS TO PULL THIS CRAP AWWW HELL NAH THIS PERVERT GONNA DIE IMMA FUCKING KILL EVERYONE IN THIS DAMN HOUSE I'M HIS DAMN QUEEN AND HE ACTUALLY DARES TO TRY AND MASTURBATE ON MY BACK YOU SHITTY PERVERT-

An explosion was heard.

----

"...How did you guys get here?"

This was supposed to be a trip. Just for Al and I! A trip for just hte two of us siblings, having fun, laughing, making touching moments and memories... so why were these fuckers- I mean, my friends here?

The group of people ran towards me and immediately separated me from Al. Ax, Ciar, Geo, Hollem, Airhead (Killian), Ragdoll (Lionel), Idiot (Procyon), Pervert (Miro), Theodore (who I really couldn't figure out after my encounter with him at the mixer)...

Hmmm. Come to think of it, do I only have male friends? And they're all psychos or idiots. That's wonderful.

...And like, 3/4rths of them are suitors.

So I have no friends?

That's just sad, me.

At least I have my beloved brother, Little Al! Who isn't a suitor! Ahhh, yes, at least I have him.

...GET OUT OF MY WAY YOU FUCKERS STOP SEPERATING ME FROM MY BELOVED AL AND LET ME GO MY POOR AL I WILL FIND YOU~!

----

"AHHH!!! FUCKKK!!!" Al screamed as he sped down the mountain with sticks in his hands and floorboards strapped to his feet, screaming 'fuck' while looking at what seemed to be a ten foot jump down to the bottom.

So.

I have a perfectly reasonable explanation for this.

I really do!

(Author's Note: Hey guys! I'd just like to say something. This is my first story on Wattpad, and I really enjoy writing it. But if it's too droll or uneventful, I promise, someday, I'll do better! Please be patient!)

First Time Skiing?

It all started with when I finally pushed through the crowd of crude boys and rescued my pure princess, Al- I mean, my pure angelic brother, Al, who was stuck in his tower- I mean, between two musclehead idiots.

Remember when I was pondering on whether or not to start winter early? Well, I managed to come to a conclusion.

One of my favorite things to do on Earth was skiing.

I haven't done it in this world yet.

So why not give it a shot, right?

So I made a mountain turn to Winter, and dragged Al with me (after separating myself from the hoard of stupid boys, who, sadly, are the only ones who I can call my friends).

All I had to do was recreate some skis and some polls, right? No biggie.

WELL THAT'S DEAD WRONG.

For starters, I didn't know how I was supposed to create all mountain or powder skis. What kind of plastic was needed? Shock absorption? Shape? Size? I knew how to recreate an Apple computer because I actually studied in that area, but skis are not something I ever thought to be interested in. (A/N: Oh my god. Seriously, for this subject, creating skis, sorry Alice, can't give this one to you. Because then no one would properly respect the process of ski tuning. DO YOU EVEN KNOW WHAT A PAIN IT IS TO WAX IT? OR SHARPEN IT? AND DO YOU KNOW WHAT HAPPENS WHEN THE BASE OF YOUR RACE SKI RUNS OVER A ROCK? I'M GONNA-)

All I could come up with was two wooden floorboards with the front and the back pointed upwards, which kind of reminded me of elf ears, for some inexplicable reason.

Hahaha! Problem solved. (A/N: ...Ali, I love you girl, but dude if you say that one more time I'm seriously gonna-)

Poles... All I really need are wooden sticks, huh? I mean, I could use a unibody aluminum chassis made for computer casing, but I doubt that'll be much help. Yosh, let's just go with wood! Ahahaha, I'm a fucking genius. (A/N: What am I even doing with myself... this torture is...)

And... I guess that's all, right?

Yeah, let's get started!

(A/N - Bit of an Author rant here - don't mind me...
Me: DUDE ARE YOU FUCKING SERIOUS RIGHT NOW YOU COMPLETELY FORGOT THE BINDINGS AND WTF IS THIS SHIT YOU CALL THAT 'POINTY ELF EAR THING' A SKI IMMA FUCKING KILL YOU ASSHOLE IT TAKES ME LIKE FOUR HOURS TO TUNE MY GS SKIS AND YOU JUST WALTZ IN AND SAY, OH BOY I CAN'T RECREATE A SKI WITH CREATION MAGIC SO I'M JUST GONNA GO AHEAD AND MAKE SOMETHING THAT IS AN INSULT TO ALL SKI RACERS, YUP, THERE'S NO PROBLEM HERE! OH THERE'S A PROBLEM MISSY, A BIG PROBLEM-
Reader: Dude, just move on, move on and get along with it. We all want to read, okay? Just fuck off.
Me: OH I'M JUST GETTING STARTED DO YOU KNOW HOW MUCH EFFORT GOES INTO CUSTOMIZING BOOTS TO FIT YOUR FEET?! I MEAN-
Reader: WE GET IT SO JUST SHUT UP AND LET ME READ GODDAMNIT!
Me: ...Yes, I understand... I'm sorry...
Reader: Hmph, as you should be.
Me: BUT SERIOUSLY-
Reader: JUST. FUCK. OFF!
*the scenario in which will probably never happened but I still imagined it in my head for some strange reason*)

----

In my past life, I was an advanced skier. Not, like, at a racer's level, since that requires a lot of work. (A/N: Okay, one final comment, then I'm done. OKAY SO I KNOW SHE'S A PRODIGY BUT I JUST CAN'T OKAY I. JUST. CAN'T. BECAUSE IF I MAKE IT SOUND EASY THAN I'LL MAKE MYSELF FEEL LIKE I'M A PILE OF WORTHLESS SHIT okay I'm done.)

So... I kind of forgot about the boots... and the bindings... and the pole straps... and the wax at the bottom of the skis... and the helmets and goggles... and mask... But that's fine! It should be just~ fine~

I floated Al and I up the top of the mountain. About those dolts at the bottom... screw them! I didn't invite them, if they wanna come, then catch your own ride or hike, 'cause I ain't doing nothin' for ya. Ahem, back to the point. This kind of reminded me of heli skiing, actually, it's exactly the same, since I'm skiing in a 'natural, untouched environment' (well, I guess dumping snow on a mountain using mana wouldn't be natural, but you get the point, right). And there we stood, at the top of the white mountain, breathing in the fresh, piny air.

I looked down at the fluffy white powder under me making creaking sounds under my 'skis'. I looked at the rope attaching me to the wooden planks, which reminded me of sandals from home. It doesn't look that stable... oh well~ there's nothing I can do about it now~ let's just breathe that fresh mountain air and feel that nice spring breeze~ no I'm not in denial at my incompetence, I'm simply immersing myself in the environment like a true skier...

I flung my arms out to prevent myself from thinking further. "Ahhh, that fresh mountain air..."

...And in the process of doing so accidentally knocked out of the flat plain we were on.

Hmmm, welp, he should be fine.

...

Yeah, it's just heli skiing, and the terrain is only unpredictable, steep, and possibly hazardous due to my lack of preparation, and I might have just went out of denial and admitted that my creations were crude and horrifyingly terrible... oh... right, Little Al is a complete beginner who's never even heard of skiing before... and this is at least a double black diamond... so he's probably going to have a hard time carving... if he even knows what that means...

...

AHHH FUCK ME!!! MY DEAR BELOVED LITTLE AL MY ONE AND ONLY ANGELIC BROTHER, I'M COMING FOR YOU!!!

I tried to use my makeshift poles to launch myself off the flat plane, but it just slipped right into the soft powder snow. I then tried to paddle my way forward but just ended up with my feet getting uncomfortable. I frowned and lazily started to talk off my skis and try to walk forward.

...

WHY IS IT WHEN STUFF INVOLVES LITTLE AL I CAN'T THINK STRAIGHT! I HAVE MAGIC, FOR CRYING OUT LOUD, ALICE, WHAT ARE YOU THINKING?!

I panicked and used air magic to propel myself forward.

I then dropped down a ten foot cliff afterward.

"HOLY FUCKERNOODLES!!! IMMA SHIT MYSELF SILLY!"

And nearly crashed into a tree.

"WHAT AM I DOING WITH MY LIFE?!"

Then another.

"WHY AM I NOT USING MAGIC TO FLY DOWN THE MOUNTAIN TO GRAB AL INSTEAD OF DOING WHATEVER I'M DOING RIGHT NOW?!"

Then another.

"OH YEAH, IT'S BECAUSE AUTHOR-SAMA IS TOO INCOMPETENT SO THEY DIDN'T REALIZE THAT THEY COULD JUST MAKE ME FLY DOWN OR MAYBE AUTHOR-SAMA JUST WANTED TO TURN ME INTO A FOOL!!!"

Then another.

"AHHH, FEEL THAT FRESH CRISP AIR!"

Then another.

"HOLY SHIT FUCK FUCK CRAP MOTHERFUCKING SON OF A BITCH AHHH I DON'T GIVE A RAT'S ASS ABOUT WHATEVER I'M DOING RIGHT NOW FLYING AIRY POOP, FLYING AIRY POOP, FLYING AIRY POOP IS BLISS-"

I tried to catch up to Al on the excuse I called skis, but I couldn't.

Because unlike me, Al wasn't able to dodge.

Or swerve.

Or even carve.

Because he was screaming for dear life while bombing straight down the double black diamond run while repeatedly chanting 'fuck, fuck, fuck' as if it was some sort of incantation that might get him out of his miserable life while hitting trees with his bare fists since he couldn't dodge.

"SHITTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT!!!"

----

(Author's Note: Our 'angel' Little Al's POV.)

I groggily opened my eyes. I could feel the cool sensation on my forehead and the silky sheets brushing along my thighs. I moved my arm, which was bandaged, for some odd, reason to move the blanket closer to my nose. A unique macha scent assaulted my senses and thoughts. Ahhh, it smells like Sister~ Sister~ I love you~

That's when something shifted next to me. I moved my head to see the figure next to me. Her bright silver hair swayed ever so slightly. Her deep ruby red eyes turned a deeper color as she watched me move. Then... roses began to appear around her?

No, roses really did. It did. There were literally red roses appearing next to her before falling to the ground.

"ALLLLLLLL!!!" Sister practically jumped on my body and straddled me while pressing my forehead on hers.

Sister?! Wh-wh-wh-what are you trying to do?! I-I mean, I won't complain... for whatever you'll do to me...

"Are you okay? No bruises? Cuts? How's your temperature?" Sister started panicking and circled around me, pressing her hand on my forehead, checking my pulse, and... placing her hand on somewhere that shouldn't be touched.

"Ahnnn~?!" I flushed a deep crimson red when I realized the noise I made.

"AL?! ARE YOU OKAY?! AL?! LITTLE AL?! STAY WITH ME, ALLL!!! DON'T DIE ON ME!!! I PROMISE I'LL GRANT YOU ANY WISH, JUST LIKE YOU WANTED, SO DON'T DIE!!!"

...Sister, it's just an- ahem, noise... no need to overreact, now... although I'm not complaining... My eyes suddenly lit up, and my mouth stretched into a cunning grin before it completely disappeared and was replaced with a pout. Large teardrops started falling from my eyes, and I started whimpering.

"S-Sister...! I-i-i-it hurts... it really hurts...!"

"A-AL?!" Sister started to panic more at my complaint and, in panic, casted a legendary-level purifying spell on me.

I made more teardrops fell, and sniffled cutely before burrowing my head into her chest. "I-I-I'm scared, Sister... it hurts so bad..."

"Stay with me Al!!! Arghhh, it turns out that my healing wasn't enough... of course it wouldn't be enough, my beloved Al is an angel, simple healing magic won't help him... he's still hurting...! Al! What can I do to make you feel better?!"

I grinned while covering my face with my hand and shedding more tears. "S-Sister... i-if you obeyed my wishes for a day... th-then I'll feel much better... than now... sniffle... you can do it, right...? B-but if you can't, I understand... for someone like me..."

"Ah! Uhmmm... you're not going to make me... gulp... dress up, are you...?" I bawled loudly. "U-uh, I mean, of course! I'll do it, so just, ummm, please... stop crying...!"

My attitude completely changed when Sister complied. I stopped my tears from rolling down and turned my head upwards to meet her gaze, before giving her a mischievous smile. "Ehehehe! Yes, Sister!"

Sister showed a horrific expression on her face, like she was watching the world crumble down. "...Goodness gracious... just what have I gotten myself into...?"

The Inscriptions

(Author's Note: Hey, sorry I didn't update yesterday... I have a perfectly reasonable explanation, though! Mm-hm, yup yup! It was because I was too lazy to~ I am, after all~ a MASTER PROCRASTINATOR! Tee-hee~! ٩(◕‿◕｡)۶)

I watched in horror as Al slowly shifted out of bed. His hair swayed and shined in the sunlight, and his eyes gleamed brightly as he approached me like a predator stalking his prey. He was an angel...

And a Devil...

My Al...

He's learned so much from me *sniff dramatically while wiping a nonexistent tear in pride*.

I can't believe I got tricked into agreeing with Al's terms. My brain knew that he must be fully healed, he had no signs of any injury or broken knuckles, but the brocon in me just couldn't help but worry and put bandages on his arms just in case. Perhaps the reason that Al could trick me was also due to my guilt for sending him down an ungroomed double black diamond with two floorboards attached to his feet and two sticks for poles, completely forgoing any other safety measures that were probably very necessary for a beginning skier.

...Yeah, now that I say it in my mind, it really sounds a lot worse than I originally thought. If Al was anyone other than my brother, he probably would have died, huh.

...He must be pretty mad. ...I wonder what kind of punishment he'll make me suffer through...

...I'm scared.

----

"HELP!!! PERVERT, HELP ME NOW!!!" I crawled away frantically the minute I laid my eyes on the two outfits that Al held up. I even resorted to the taboo method of asking for help from him.

<Master, do you need something~> Miro appeared in front of me and my head went straight into the middle of his pants because of my current position. He looked startled before his face morphed into something akin to a pleasantly surprised smirk. Before he had the chance to say something snarky and moody, I saw his mouth slowly close when he saw the two outfits that Al held while chasing me down. He frowned immediately after seeing Al, and I swear that there was electricity involved there. I think they were communicating, because after a few seconds, Miro stepped back and grinned.

My pupils shrank in terror as I realized that my only salvation has turned its back on me, and instantly made a beeline to the door. I don't even know what I'm doing I don't know why I'm not using magic I know I can't escape from my promise to Little Al but I don't wanna I don't wanna I DON'T WANNA!!!

I made a desperate attempt to grab the handle, launching myself up into the air, but alas, it was all for naught.

"Kukukuku... I caught you, Sister...!"

"NOOOOOO!!!"

----

I stepped out of my space hesitantly, clutching my comfortable change of clothes near me. Honestly, what am I even doing? What was Al even thinking?

I was currently clad in a black, revealing suit. Lace and frills adorned the silky seductive black fabric. The shirt left my belly button exposed, and the short skirt left my bottom feeling breezy and free.

I gripped the skirt and pulled it down, frowning vaguely before moving my attention to Devil Al and Pervert Miro. I swear... I shot them a pissed off look. Even my usual doting attitude to Al vanished as soon as he made me put on these abominations. "What." I growled.

The two demons stared at me blankly. Then soon, a distinct red stream of liquid ran down from their noses.

After recovering from their original shock, Devil Al spoke. "Sister, spin!"

...Dude, seriously? At this point, I didn't have the heart to argue. I didn't break promises. I couldn't run away this time. But I could sulk. In my own way. "Shut up, Al."

My statement was cold and awe-inducing, my eyes matching them with a dark glare, but I still turned and posed for the camera. Uwaaa, so embarrassing... Al, I regret ever spoiling you...

He became more brazen at my obedience. "Sister, say 'I am yours forever!' to me!"

.

.

.

It took a while to recover from the shock after that.

----

The day was almost over. Faint hints of purple dotted the usually cloudy and gloomy sky.

I was absolutely exhausted.

That brother of mine... he made me wear sixty-seven different types of clothes, which were all either stuffy or flashy. He made me say weird stuff, which I usually never hear from him, like 'I'm yours', 'Please stay with me' , 'I belong to you', and other stuff like that. He made me kiss his face one hundred times! He told me, 'Sister, I'm going to check your room, let me in.' because he wanted to look for 'dirty stuff' whatever that means.

Okay. I get that Al might have died because I forgot about a few critical things about skiing, but seriously?! I get that he might be angry. But seriously?! Wsa thai torture really necessary?!

I fumed as I sat on my bed with Al beside me. He was playing with my horns (oh, did I mention that I have horns now? Go figure, this is what I get for being a Demon Queen) and braiding my hair. I growled in annoyance. My original brocon behavior was nowhere to be seen, like before. Perhaps I was still mourning over the fact that I had to dress up over this unfilial brother of mine.

Unconsciously, my demonic powers surged at the thought of those outfits still sprawled out on the floor of my other room in the Castle. My eyes turned from piercing red to electricity blue, and I could feel the miasma and mana mixing and condensing on my right arm. I breathed in deep breaths to calm myself. No, it was not okay to feel the urge to kill your brother, Alice, you are a tree, a holy tree, a thick pineapple cheesetick that cannot be moved, Mr. Mac Pufferson will come...

I moved my arm up. The black, darkly glowing inscriptions soon came as expected, and my arm began to shake unsteadily and emit a faint red glow. I'm still not good and controlling this new power of mine... I gazed at the inscriptions etched onto my arm, like a tattoo, and frowned. Where have I seen this before? The slight twists and the nuanced strokes... the cool feeling in my skin...

...No way.

There's no way.

I pressed my hand on the left part of my chest, then hesitantly unbuttoned my collar, one by one.

I lifted up my- ahem boobs ahem and stared at the black inscription below. I moved my eyes to the one on my arm, then back to my chest.

...No way...

These patterns...

They're both the same language.

NOTICE!

Yeaaahhh... so I kinda got bored of this book... and the chapter 'Inscriptions' or whatever seemed like a good enough ending, sooo... bye bye book one, hello prologue of book two that I made on a whim a few months ago!

Ahahaha, my laziness is incomparable. I did tell you guys in the description of the book that I might drop it at any time...

OKAY, DROP IS A STRONG WORD. LET'S NOT USE STRONG WORDS IN THIS SAFE, OPEN ENVIRONMENT. I personally prefer the term... hmmm... halt.

But to be fair, in my defense, I am writing a second book that'll probably be more interesting, so...

Mhm, if you guys have any questions, then write it in the comment section.

ALSO I AM PERFECTLY JUSTIFIED FOR HALTING THIS BOOK LAZINESS IS A PERFECTLY VALID REASON YUP YUP!!!

Book Two Prologue

I keenly observed the people surrounding me, feeling completely cold and dull.

It didn't work. The experiment didn't work, again. Al isn't back. After all of this, all of this suffering, my Little Al still isn't back. I felt the coldness bubble up within me. It filled my senses, my heart, my mind. I felt a pang of dull pain reverberating around my body, mocking me and my incompetence. If I had just pushed harder. If only I had been better... if I wasn't so useless... then maybe he would be here with me... but instead... I'm here, in an unknown place once again, with nobles muttering and snickering like the fools they are.

I stared at my hands, trying to use it as an anchor to keep myself together. But they started trembling. Shaking.

Why did it have to be this way...? I pushed... I pushed myself to the brink of death... just to see my dear brother, my only light, again... but instead I was in a ballroom, adorned with annoyingly heavy bright pink gaudy clothes, with a human pointing his finger at me while clutching a petite girl who seemed to be quite a bitch, judging by the victorious, triumphant gleam in her eyes and her cowering stance before me.

Everyone is useless. I am useless. Everyone should just go and rot in hell, being devoured by demons, those crude yet lovable beings, for their sins against the world.

In the midst of my deliberations, my cold fury, I could faintly hear that brat, who was oh-so-rudely pointing at me, the Demon Queen, announce something quite inane. "I, Louise Vala Aspel, am breaking off our engagement! I love Maria, I will get married to her, and you, vile woman, will not get in my way!"

I lifted my head, taking my faint focus off my hands. Did he not see my unsteady gait, my shaking aura, my pale countenance? I was mourning. My dear brother, who I could no longer save, was gone. My subjects, who I adored, have all departed, no longer a part of my life.

My frigid, deathly gaze pierced through the human pointing his forefinger at me. Those oily human nobles all quieted down and froze as soon as they touched my irate, wintry aura. The boy, who seemed to be a prince of a nation, and that bitch next to him, seemed to be the only ones ignorant to my silent madness.

"...Humans truly are despicable." Those were the only words I could utter. But indeed, humans were. My dear brother Al died simply because he was a human. My parents, as well, because they were human. And me, despite being the Devil, could do nothing to stop their departure because of my damned human soul. Uselessness is nothing but despicable. And those creatures, those humans, are nothing but full of it.

"They broke me..." I felt the blood dribble out of my lips, the tears flowing from my puffy, red eyes.

"And this girl's soul, too... just because of their greed and utter incompetence." I muttered. The outrageous, grandiose shouting of the prince rang deaf to my ears.

"Hazilen Fanel Sicul! As your parents-" I whipped my head to face the unfamiliar voice echoing behind me. Two skimpy, fat looking middle aged people faced me with their heads held high. My anger surged. Parents, they say? Those plebeians standing triumphantly before me dare to call themselves my parents? My parents were dead. They are dead. And they will be the only people I recognize as my parents. "-we formally disown you from the Sicul House!"

Roars and cheers sounded around me. It seems they were too simple-minded to feel the wrath emanating from my very core. So I'm possessing a girl with useless parents, huh? My fists clenched tight, enough to draw blood, and my bitter, piercing aura exploded.

I appeared before them as fast as lightning and pressured them down with my presence. They fell to the floor and paled at my change in countenance.

"Insolent brats." I narrowed my eyes and ran my hand through my hair with a bored and tired expression.

I pressed my six inch stiletto heels on his chest, feeling a distinct crack under me. I chuckled at the thought of killing them, the pests that they were, with my foot slowly breaking them like breaking my toys I used to play with far off in the past.

My aura, my presence, expanded and settled, forcing all of them to the floor, suffocating them under my superiority. "All of you. All of you are nothing but useless bugs."

Oh, how I do love watching prey squirm. I removed my heel from the pests and gracefully walked towards the couple that declared the dissolution of 'my' engagement. I watched his utter indignation show, plain on his face, as he saw me approaching.

"You-"

"Ah-ah-ah, insects such as yourselves should never talk."

I leaned down, my amusement and dementia building, my midnight blue hair slowly cascading from my slender shoulders. I smiled softly, caressing his face with my elegant, white hands. He shivered under the pressure I exuded from my presence. I ran my hand down to his chin, clutching it gently, before jerking his jaw to the side before hearing that oh-so-gratifying popping sound.

I waited for his screams. His horrible, tear-inducing screams. But none came. Just the silent quaking of the body underneath me, too mortified to make even a peep.

I smiled expressionlessly with my dull, gray eyes. "What a shame. I love it when my toys chirp..."

I moved my fanatic, shaky eyes to the middle of his finely cleaned pure white khakis and my polite smile turned to a toothy, ecstatic grin. "Maybe this will make you scream for me~"

Without further ado, I lifted my heel up in the air and crashed it down. The deadly silent ballroom, which was mute enough for people to hear a pin drop, was instantly filled with bone-chilling screams of beautiful agony.

----

When a person is over one thousand years old and they gain much wisdom and knowledge from their travels, what do you think their personality would be?

Cold? Aloof? Tragic? Unfeeling?

No. None of those answers are correct.

If you seek the true answer to this question, then I shall give you a hint.

Somewhere, in this vast world which we call Griffon...

Lies in a certain soul,

Of a certain half-immortal,

Unhinged and mourning over the loss of her brother,

Who just went on a murdering spree in the Royal Palace after killing her 'fiancé', her 'parents', and all of those damn nobles in cold blood.

And now...

She was journeying to the Lellenorian Empire,

In search of new victims for her to torment.

NEW BOOK BOIS!

Yeeaaaaaaahhhh I posted a book two!!! I'm like the best author in the world, praise me, praise me!!!!

I'm truly the best. Praise me more!!!!! Ehehehehehe!!!!

Book Two address: https://www.wattpad.com/story/301829657-i%27m-14-billion-years-old-but-so-what-fuck-off

I'll put the link in the chat to so you guys can copy and paste it! *wink* PRAISE MEEEEEE